Ninja World: Bring Uchiha into the Hidden Cloud Alliance at the beginning!

Konoha uses me as a weapon of war?

I brought the Uchiha clan to join the Hidden Cloud Village, and started a bipolar structure in the ninja world!

Black Zetsu, Uchiha Madara, Otsutsuki Kaguya, anyone who interferes with my daily life must die!

…

Many years later, Naruto, the Fifth Raikage and the Lord of the Ninja World, was surrounded by a well-equipped army. He raised his arm and roared towards the starry sky:

“Hurrah!!”

Ninja World: Bring Uchiha into the Hidden Cloud Alliance at the beginning!
01. Villagers Doomed to Die
“Look at that child…”
“It’s indeed a demon fox…”
“I really don’t know how the Third Generation can tolerate him…”
On the streets of Konoha, Naruto simply ignored these voices. As someone who had watched anime, he didn’t care about the nonsense of these fools. Anyway, even if he didn’t take advantage of the time traveler benefits and grew up honestly until he was 20 years old, he could become Hokage.
Although he didn’t know if he could still gain the recognition of Liudao with his intelligence, it didn’t matter, he had a cheat.
Ignoring the group of stick figures without even a name, he looked at the system panel in front of him that only he could see.
“System, pawn the Nine-Tails and Ashura Chakra.”
“Gold quality equipment detected, pawn settlement in progress…”
‘Ding! Equipment 12 charms have been obtained.’
“Pawning Namikaze Minato’s chakra and Uzumaki Kushina’s chakra.”
“Blue quality equipment detected, pawn settlement in progress…”
“Ding! Obtained the equipment Demonic Blade Thousand Blades.”
It’s called a system, but it’s actually just an exchange. Anyway, these four people don’t pay the rent, so just destroy them.
If anyone else wore this, he wouldn’t know how to do it.
Could it be a pawn talent?
God knows how much talent I will have after changing my body.
As a time traveler without ambition, Naruto just wants to live a good life. If the opportunity arises, he will defect and escape to whichever village he feels comfortable in.
If you have the chance, pawn the other tailed beasts so that you won’t even have four battles.
No, after thinking about it, Uzumaki Naruto felt that this was not worth it. No matter how you look at it, the Ten-Tails should be sacrificed to him first.
It is now the 57th year of Konoha, and he is 7 years old. He skillfully bypassed the group of stupid people and came to the back mountain alone.
It’s better to catch fish yourself than to buy expired videos.
When I arrived here, a familiar figure came into view.
Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke.
Itachi was keenly aware of Naruto’s presence. After all, he was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. It was best for Uchiha to keep their distance from each other during the critical period.
The young Uchiha Sasuke felt that something was missing from the other party.
Itachi nodded Sasuke’s head, “Sasuke, next time, let’s stop here for this training.”
After saying that, Uchiha Itachi glanced at Naruto obscurely.
Naruto ignored him, since the Uchiha clan was about to be exterminated, all he had to do was wait for Shisui.
The meal was quickly finished. Thanks to the adequate nutrition, Naruto’s height had already caught up with his peers. He had recovered to this level in just one year. As long as he ate well, growing to 1.9 meters wouldn’t be a problem.
After he had eaten and drunk his fill, he lay down comfortably.
Looking at the white clouds in the sky, he silently recalled his experiences over the past six years. At first, he was quite excited to become Naruto. But after being treated coldly and violently by the villagers for so long, even as a New Century Zaun, he couldn’t help but feel disgusted.
It’s better to defect, otherwise I’ll always want to poke holes in the villagers’ heads.
Whether he becomes a conspirator or unifies the ninja world in the future, he will not be in Konoha.
While Naruto was thinking, he heard the rustling of leaves and a pineapple-headed man walked over.
Whenever I see Sarutobi Hiruzen these days, I feel like he is up to something.
The result is to increase my bond?
Nara Shikamaru, who came here, thought of the past few days.
…
Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Nara Shikamaru kindly.
“How are you thinking about it, Shikamaru?”
“Tsk, this is very troublesome, Hokage-sama.”
The kid with the pineapple haircut said helplessly.
“Ahem, Shikamaru, this is Hokage, please be careful with your words.” Shikaku signaled Shikamaru that even if there was something wrong, he should talk in private.
“Hehe, it’s okay, Shikaku. I believe Shikamaru has his own thoughts.”
“Shikamaru, it’s been a few days. Have you figured out how to contact Naruto?”
Shikamaru’s face turned serious when he heard that. He showed a bitter smile that was not in line with his age. “It’s not that I don’t want to do it, but I really can’t find the opportunity.”
“I’ve read all of Naruto’s information, and it shows that he’s a calm person. He usually goes to the same place as me, so there’s no chance or reason for me to meet him by chance.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep drag on his cigarette, “I understand.”
Back at the Nara clan’s territory, Nara Shikaku keenly sensed what his son wanted to say.
After he told his wife that they were going to play chess, he hinted that the people around them had cleared out.
“Shikamaru, do you notice anything wrong?”
Shikamaru shook his head, “Father, I didn’t notice anything wrong, but it’s just too normal.”
“Although the village wants this kind of Naruto, if I were Naruto, how could I still be so calm?”
Shikamaru looked at the chessboard. “Pawn against soldier, general against general. Aside from what he said in school about wanting to be Hokage, Naruto’s indifferent look from beginning to end is just like…”
“A general who overlooks the whole situation.”
Lu Jiu and his son looked at each other.
“Trouble~~”
Naruto, who was lying on the grass, saw Nara Shikamaru coming.
“What’s wrong, Nara-san?” Naruto didn’t even look at Shikamaru, as if he had already known of his arrival.
Shikamaru sighed and laid down as well, “Want to make friends?”
“Don’t you want to become Hokage? Maybe it would be helpful to become Hokage with the young Nara clan leader.”
Shikamaru still can’t go against his true feelings. Although he seems calm, he is actually the person who values feelings the most.
The Nara clan’s biggest weakness is their emphasis on loyalty and righteousness, which is why every generation of Hokage can appoint them with confidence.
People can never resist their own feelings.
Naruto looked at him with some amusement, “Hokage-sama asked you to come?” He felt that the Anbu who usually monitored him were gone, it must be Shikamaru’s own request.
“Hokage-sama asked me to become your friend and strengthen your bond. So, are you going to refuse me?”
“Why would you refuse? You’re a smart person. You must have made your decision when you came to me.”
“Pig, Deer, Butterfly.”
“These three words are your answer.”
“Maybe we will become enemies in life in the future, but we can also be friends now.”
Naruto replied to Shikamaru indifferently.
Shikamaru thought of his fat friend, the friend who was always noisy on weekdays but would give him a flower on his birthday.
Maybe it was out of consideration of interests at the beginning, but over the years the feelings have long been engraved in the heart.
If I take advantage of his feelings and become his friend now, I won’t be able to treat others seriously anymore, Shikamaru thought.
“It’s a deal then. I’ll treat you to ramen next time!”
After Shikamaru left, a few Anbu jumped down from the tree.
“Uzumaki Naruto, you should go back.”
“Got it.” Naruto dealt with the other party skillfully and returned to the shabby rental house.
late at night.
Taking advantage of the Anbu’s relaxed vigilance.
“Shadow Clone Technique!”
Both he and the original Naruto are proficient in dealing with shadow clones.
You can learn it by making a cross sign.
After instructing the shadow clone to lie down, Naruto’s real body quietly left the rental house.
Secretly came to the Kurama clan’s Jianqiu Villa.
Naruto knocked Kurama Yakumo’s head while he was reading.
“Yakumo.”
Kurama Yakumo was startled but then showed surprise when he saw it was Naruto.
“Naruto!”
“So, your parents still don’t agree with you becoming a ninja?”
Kurama Yakumo showed a disappointed look when he heard this.
Naruto smiled slightly, it was his plan to use Kurama Yakumo’s emotional hurt to win her over to his side.
Anyway, early love is normal in the Naruto world.
He had met Miss Kurama by chance a few years ago, and they reached a vision of “becoming the best ninja together”.
Unfortunately, what happened later made her completely lose the opportunity to become a ninja. Her resentment towards her family and village made all her positive emotions focus on her guilt towards Naruto.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]02. Eyeballs I’ve Been Eyeing For A Long Time (Old Version)
03. Defection Countdown (Old Version)
Naruto, wearing a mask, said in a low voice, “What qualifications do you think you have to negotiate?”
The power of the rabbit charm reached Shisui with unmatched speed.
At this time, Shisui was seriously injured and had no ability to resist Naruto.
“Puff!”
With a soft cry, Shisui didn’t even have time to resist before his eyes were dug out.
“These eyes should be given to someone who needs them!”
Naruto dug out his own eyes easily and pressed the snatched Mangekyō directly into his eye sockets. The power of the horse charm was revealed, and in an instant, the nerves were perfectly connected.
The horse talisman’s ability is to expel foreign objects, so it makes sense for me to expel the weak!
The power of my thinking!
Itachi, who soon received Shisui’s letter for help, arrived at the cliff.
As he arrived he saw Shisui being killed and then disappearing.
“Shisui!” Itachi waved his hands and wanted to rush forward, and Mangekyo appeared in his eyes.
“Don’t be a god!”
Naruto took control of Itachi directly before Amaterasu was activated.
After having Itachi, the Uchiha clan belonged to him, and Uchiha Fugaku was not worthy of being his.
Taking in the Uchiha clan was just a casual move so that he wouldn’t have to do it himself in the future.
After sensing Itachi’s loyalty, Naruto ordered, “Take Shisui’s body away and announce this at the clan meeting tomorrow. Danzo killed him.”
“And remember to announce my arrival then.”
“Yes.” Although still crying, Itachi didn’t feel anything was wrong. The sober sinking, this is the horror of Kotoamatsukami.
Naruto also turned and left. With 1.5 pairs of Mangekyō, he had already made a profit tonight.
Back at the rental house, Naruto released his transformation technique and looked at his eyes in the mirror. His black and blue eyes looked very special. If he had white hair, it would be the most satisfying two-dimensional XP for Dragon people.
After adapting to the different vision for a while and feeling the powerful force in the eyes, Naruto sensed that most of the pupil power of these eyes had been consumed, obviously drained by Susanoo and Kotoamatsukami.
Feeling the recovery of his pupil power under his physique, Naruto knew that within three months at most, his eyes would be fully recovered. Before then, the three magatama could barely be used.
After thinking about it, he came to Jianqiu Villa and entered Kurama Yakumo’s room.
“Here?” Kurama Yakumo had known about Naruto’s plan for a long time. As the eldest daughter of the Kurama clan, no one would care if she bought a pair of colored contact lenses.
After Naruto put on the contact lenses for one eye, he waited quietly for Yakumo Kurama to perform a partial illusion.
Under the illusion that can change reality, the blue color at the eye level is further solidified.
This way, even if the contact lenses fall off, no one will notice. This double protection gives him peace of mind. And with the kaleidoscope, he doesn’t have to worry about being tampered with.
“When are we leaving?” Kurama Yakumo asked impatiently.
“It will be soon. By the end of this month at the latest, I want to give Konoha a perfect ‘parting gift’.”
The next day, at the Hokage Building.
Danzo Shimura touched the bandage on his face with satisfaction, and a disgusting look of satisfaction appeared on his orange-colored face.
He pushed open the door and entered the Hokage’s office.
“Huruzen, when will the action against Uchiha begin?” He still needed more Sharingan to suppress the power of Hashirama’s cells.
Yuan Fei Hiruzen took a deep puff of cigarette and said helplessly: “Danzo, we need to give Uchiha some confidence, but it’s not time yet.”
Danzo secretly sneered at the hypocrisy. As a colleague who had worked with him for decades, how could he have done so many things without his secret promise.
He was just showing off his own greatness. In fact, he had long been eager for the demise of the Uchiha clan.
“Why didn’t Uchiha Itachi come to report?” asked Danzo.
“He said the Three-Colored Meatball Shop is having a promotion today.”
“…”
Naruto came to Ichiraku Ramen. As one of the only two purely good people in the original work from beginning to end, he could feel the beauty of kindness.
“Boss, give me a big bowl of barbecued pork bone ramen.”
“It’s Naruto!” Seeing Naruto coming, he habitually made a bowl of ramen. At the same time, he felt a little sorry for the child.
Naruto always came at 3 p.m., when the restaurant was least crowded, so as not to affect the flow of customers. He was no fool, so he always added the most chashu (barbecued pork) to his bowl. There were even a few times when they offered Naruto a free meal. But Naruto always secretly put the money under his bowl.
The two of them maintained their silent concern.
With the sound of the curtain, a silver-haired man with a scarecrow hairstyle walked in.
“Boss, give me a bowl of ramen and two servings of dumplings.”
Naruto didn’t look back at the man, as he didn’t recognize Kakashi in his current state, but Kaz’s voice sounded all too familiar.
He was now afraid that the other party would say, “I’m the only one left now. Those who reach the pinnacle of success are often the loneliest!”
He is indeed a star of misfortune, killing everyone around him.
If he hadn’t defected right away, he might have killed Sakura along the way, making her fit in perfectly with his character. Otherwise, if both students defected, leaving only one female student, who they’d see every now and then, wouldn’t be a perfect match. It would be weird to think about it.
On the other side, Kakashi was still concentrating on eating, but his eyes would occasionally glance at Naruto beside him.
Naruto ignored his look and said goodbye to the father and daughter after eating.
Late at night, everyone in the Uchiha clan gathered. Many of them had puzzled expressions on their faces, wondering what big event had happened tonight that required the mobilization of so many people.
Is it time to take action?
“Cough cough” Uchiha Fugaku coughed twice and gave his seat to Uchiha Itachi.
Uchiha Itachi nodded and looked at his clansmen who were criticizing him.
“Why is this traitor Uchiha Itachi here?”
“Didn’t he join the Hokage’s side?”
“How could Chief Fugaku allow this traitor to preside over the clan meeting?”
Uchiha Itachi looked at those who were speaking, walked down the stage with an arrogant look and came to the side of a person who had a look of dissatisfaction on his face.
“Mangekyo Sharingan!”
“Tsukuyomi!”
With a scream, the man fell to the ground.
The elders all looked surprised when they saw Uchiha Itachi’s eyes.
“kaleidoscope?!”
“It’s the Mangekyō Sharingan!”
“Uchiha Itachi has actually awakened these eyes. The Uchiha clan has hope!”
After seeing Uchiha Itachi’s strength, no one had any objection to him presiding over the clan council.
Uchiha Itachi looked at everyone and said, “Everyone, we don’t have much time now. The Hokage faction is planning to attack us. My friend Shisui has been killed and his eyes have been taken away by Danzo.” As he said that, he took out the corpse from the sealed scroll.
The horrifying eyeless corpse makes people gasp.
Uchiha Setsuna shook his cane angrily, “This is outrageous! Sarutobi Hiruzen is so cruel, he won’t give us a chance to live!”
“Itachi, tell me what your plans are for the future. When are we going to start the coup?”
Itachi looked towards the door, “Everyone, I have been thinking about the future of the Uchiha since I joined the Anbu. The current situation is that only one of the Uchiha or the village can survive, but my power is too weak.”
“So I asked for the help of the Fourth Hokage’s son.”
Naruto slowly flew in from the door. There were not many people in the ninja world who could fly, so he showed off this skill as a deterrent.
Several Uchiha clan members were surprised when they heard Naruto’s identity.
“The son of the Fourth Hokage?!”
“The Fourth Hokage actually has a child?”
“But he’s too young!”
Naruto knew his age would cause controversy, and he had planned to reveal his strength from the beginning.”
“Perhaps you are all aware of my identity, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and you must also know how great your chances of victory will be with me on your side.”
“But I guess you won’t follow me sincerely unless I show you my skills.”
Naruto removed the bandaged Demonic Sword Thousand Blades from his back to look cool.
“Scatter, Senbonzakura!”
Accompanied by lines from another anime, the Demonic Sword Thousand Blades shattered into countless pieces, which instantly spanned everyone’s necks.
At the same time, Naruto’s hands were brewing an extremely powerful explosive force.
“Is this enough?”
Of course it’s enough!
The Uchiha had already given up when he felt his life was in his hands.
The Uchiha people follow the strong. If they had not been greedy for the comfort of Konoha, they would probably have followed Uchiha Madara.
“Then let me say two things. First of all, Konoha is beyond saving!”
“If you talk to Konoha and they talk to you like hooligans, and if you talk to them like hooligans, they talk to you like hooligans. Various policies of discrimination and surveillance are emerging one after another.”
“Take me for example. Even if my parents sacrificed their lives for Konoha, what would it matter? I was still used as a tool to appease the anger of the villagers.”
“Three generations of people have been suppressing me for so-called obedience tests and then hypocritically withholding my parents’ money to pretend to be good people.”
“Isn’t this the same as the Uchiha clan? They were the so-called founding family, but ended up being reduced to prisoners.”
“A coup d’état can’t save Konoha. Even if Danzo Shimura dies, there’s still another one.”
“Even if the Uchiha coup succeeds, they will not be able to gain Konoha’s recognition, and will also be stigmatized. There is also Jiraiya and Tsunade in the outside world who may return at any time. Rather than being a figurehead Hokage, it is better for the entire clan to withdraw from Konoha!”
“Konoha was founded by the Senju and Uchiha. You are the founding family of the village. It’s not that Konoha has abandoned you, but that you have denied him!”
Naruto’s words aroused cheers from the crowd, and the enthusiasm of the Uchiha clan was mobilized. Unknowingly, they had accepted Naruto’s words.
Moreover, since the two strongest people in the Uchiha clan, the clan leader and his son, have agreed to it, what is the use of other people’s opposition?
04. Don’t be a dog (old version)
Late at night, Uchiha Obito sneaked into Konoha quietly. He found that Uchiha Itachi, who had been in contact with him for a long time, suddenly disappeared and no longer responded.
Uchiha Itachi was his favorite, and he didn’t mind paying more attention to him.
As the invisible vortex of time and space appeared, Uchiha Obito discovered that the Uchiha clan’s territory seemed unusually quiet tonight.
However, he was confident in his own Kamui and walked without any concealment in the almost deserted Uchiha clan land.
“die!”
With a roar, Naruto’s Cyclops and Uchiha Itachi’s Amaterasu were activated at the same time.
Shenwei’s passive ability allowed him to successfully dodge attacks from all angles.
Obito watched as these two beings, whom he looked down upon, actually joined forces to ambush him.
“!” Sensing something was wrong, he quickly escaped into time and space.
Naruto suddenly appeared and opened his Sharingan.
After seeing Naruto use Kotoamatsukami, Obito immediately closed his eyes and disappeared on the spot.
Obito in the Kamui space broke out in a cold sweat. His intuition just now told him to escape at all costs!
And what is that Sharingan?
Feeling the blindness in his left eye, Obito knew he had used Izanagi once.
This was the technique Madara Uchiha had programmed into his eye. With the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Madara Uchiha never underestimated the power of illusions again. The eye he left behind could activate it when it sensed a powerful illusion, and Obito’s fear had just prompted the use of this eye.
Naruto watched Obito leave and knew that his plan had failed. The air vortex that could not be stopped in time meant that he could only wait for an opportunity to kill this scum.
Uchiha Itachi beside him also appeared at the same time. At this time, he had covered one eye, and powerful pupil power gathered in his eye.
That’s right, Naruto doesn’t plan to leave the Eternal Mangekyō to Sasuke!
Why train another one when the tool man is already here?
After a while, when Uchiha Itachi completely integrated Uchiha Fugaku’s Mangekyō, it was time to leave.
The last time he went to the ninja school, Naruto looked at a few cockroaches and quietly stuffed a piece of paper into Shikamaru’s hand when he passed by him.
The original genocide day.
The Third Hokage and Danzo Shimura watched the night fall and sent people to surround the Uchiha clan’s territory.
At this time, most of the Uchiha clan members had already hidden themselves, with only the elites remaining on the ground on standby.
A large number of Anbu had gathered outside the Uchiha clan’s territory. Uchiha Itachi instantly came to Sarutobi Hiruzen who had been waiting here.
“Itachi, thank you for your hard work. The village will definitely protect Sasuke.”
Uchiha Itachi nodded, but his feet did not move.
“Third generation sir.”
“Can I ask you a question?”
Now is an important moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen doesn’t want to waste too much time, but thinking about what will happen next, he still patiently looked at him puzzledly.
“Ask.”
“Why……”
As an advisor, Danzo…”
“There will be my clan’s Sharingan!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Uchiha Itachi quickly took away Shimura Danzo’s right eye.
Immediately afterwards, a giant blood-red Susanoo appeared around him.
“Susanoo!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was amazed. This was something Konoha had never expected. How long had it taken Uchiha Itachi to open his Mangekyō?!
He actually awakened Susanoo of this scale!
“No…your eyes!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen obviously realized something, and he quickly distanced himself to reveal the combat suit underneath.
Susanoo was a documented Uchiha eye technique, but from what he knew, ordinary Mangekyōs struggled to even activate this jutsu, so how could it be used on such a large scale right after being activated?!
It’s just like…
——Uchiha Madara back then.
Uchiha Itachi swung the divine weapon in his hand without any hesitation, and the Ten-fist Sword slashed towards Sarutobi Hiruzen with unparalleled brilliance!
“Ape Demon!”
The ape demon transformed into a golden hoop that barely withstood the attack of the Ten Fist Sword, but his weakness could be seen from the deep ground his feet sank into.
“Uchiha Itachi! Are you planning a rebellion?! Do you want to disregard the glory of Uchiha?!” Danzo Shimura still thought that Uchiha Itachi was the fool who was loyal to Konoha before, and tried to continue to order him by means of moral kidnapping.
But now Uchiha Itachi has become Uchiha Itachi Nyūhuru, who has been brainwashed by both mouth-to-mouth and Kotoamatsukami, and Danzo’s words can’t even delay him.
At this time, the Anbu who discovered that something was wrong with the Uchiha clan also came out to report, but they fell to the ground powerlessly as soon as they opened their mouths.
“Just shut up.”
The fragments of the Demonic Sword Thousand Blades returned to their places, and Naruto waved his arm, and the fighting ninjas of the Uchiha clan opened their Sharingan one after another. The weakest among this group of people were all Jonin, and the momentum of their all-out fight was enough to shake the entire Konoha Village!
“Kill!!”
“Damn Sarutobi Hiruzen!”
“For the glory of the Uchiha clan!”
Naruto no longer concealed it. He threw out the creepers he had carved for a long time. The power of the rat gave them life, and the creatures’ instincts made them approach the living creatures around them one after another.
The rat spell can give life to dead things but cannot control them, and there are size restrictions. Naruto also wants to carve some bald heads, alpacas and the like, but he is afraid that they will turn against him and destroy him in an instant.
The best attacking creature that can be thought of that has high lethality and does not require control is the creeper.
Uchiha and others had already received intelligence from Naruto and knew the characteristics of this creature, but the other ninjas were unaware and were defenseless, so they just used ninjutsu to attack these green creatures that wanted to approach them.
However, after being attacked, the creeper began to flicker.
At the moment of explosion, Naruto remembered the famous line.
“Art is…”
“Bagana!”
Boom! Countless explosions were heard.
The ninjas who didn’t have time to dodge were hurt by the continuous explosions.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the dead ninjas with bloodshot eyes, and looked at Uchiha Itachi with hatred: “Is this your conspiracy, Uchiha?”
“Special summoning beasts, eternal Mangekyō, Jinchūriki, is this your confidence?!”
“Hmph! Hiruzen, I have long said that the Jinchūriki should be handed over to the Root. It is because of your connivance that the Uchiha have had the opportunity they have now.” Shimura Danzo covered his right eye in pain and said angrily.
At this time, he was still blaming Sarutobi Hiruzen for his leniency.
“Itachi, if you have any grudges, come at me. There’s still a chance between the village and the Uchiha! The villagers are innocent!”
“Naruto is just a child, how could you have the heart to use him!”
He never mentioned how innocent the Uchiha clan members who should have died were.
Sarutobi Hiruzen still thought that Uchiha Itachi was taking advantage of Naruto, but Naruto was enjoying the battle and was too lazy to reply.
He doesn’t deserve to hear it!
05, 2.5 Konoha (old version)
Naruto flew into the sky and opened his arms, focusing the power of the dragon talisman into his hands.
Boom!
Konoha was engulfed in flames.
He activated the power of the chicken spell, and the objects that lost their gravity floated into the air and then fell heavily to the ground!
Slowly landing and looking at his masterpiece with satisfaction, Naruto raised his eyes and saw Kakashi instantly appear beside him and try to clamp him.
“Release!” Kakashi put his palm on Naruto’s body. He actually thought that Naruto was under an illusion.
But he ignored the possibility that Naruto had never been under the genjutsu at all.
Naruto smiled, activated the power of the Rabbit Bull, turned around and sent Kakashi flying with a flying kick.
What remained in the cracked wall was a completely shattered tree stump.
If Kakashi hadn’t used the substitution technique in time, he would have died from this blow!
“The Four Pillar Prison Technique!”
Several pieces of wood grew out of thin air from the ground where Naruto was standing, and in an instant formed an indestructible cage that trapped Naruto inside.
Yamato in the dark rubbed the cold sweat from his face.
The plan was successful!
“Naruto, you should get some sleep first.” Kakashi came over instantly, used illusion to knock Naruto unconscious, and sighed.
Mutations may occur.
Plop!
Naruto in the cage turned into a puff of smoke.
The smoke cleared, leaving behind a creeper that was about to explode!
Boom! Another explosion.
The endless sound of explosions began to bombard the two of them non-stop, and in the distance there were several skeletons shooting arrows non-stop.
Kakashi pulled Yamato away from this area in time, but even so, both of them looked a little embarrassed.
“Sizzle.”
Yamato’s head was pierced by Cyclops.
The invisible figure of Naruto emerged from the darkness, and his hand naturally placed on Yamato’s body.
‘Pawn the Blue Constitution Wood Release Body and gain the Constitution – World of Transparency.’
“Kakashi, it’s a bit disrespectful of me to not even open my Sharingan.” Feeling the world becoming transparent in his eyes, Naruto closed his eyes. Now he would not have any obstacles even if he did not rely on his eyes.
In his eyes, the world was like rippling water, and Kakashi’s chakra was like a rushing river that could not be ignored.
Kakashi looked solemnly at the teacher’s child, then at the body of his junior.
“ah.”
He pulled open his forehead protector with determination, “I won’t forget this time.”
“Raikiri!”
Uchiha Itachi, who opened the Eternal Mangekyo, completely crushed Danzo Shimura and Hiruzen Sarutobi.
Naruto specifically asked to keep these two, so he just killed all the ANBU that followed him.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was still fighting stubbornly, looked at the dead ninjas with heartache.
These are all his team!
“Alright, I’m not worthy of your play anymore. Come and see the power of the Uchiha clan!”
The power of the Ten-fist Sword is fully activated, and Susanoo enters its final complete stage.
The two-hundred-meter Susanoo flew high into the sky.
“Amaterasu!”
Naruto synchronized the blasts of the Dragon Talisman and the remaining chakra of the Nine-Tails.
After being blessed with multiple powers, Amaterasu covered the entire Konoha Village.
“Feel the pain!”
Countless villagers died under the burning of the eternal flame.
“No!!!!”
“It hurts, please stop!!”
“Yondaime! Sandaime! Where are you!?”
Listening to the screams of the villagers, the Third Hokage looked at Naruto with tears in his eyes: “Naruto, are you really going to destroy Konoha? I honestly believe I have never treated you badly since you were a child. Naruto, your parents are heroes…”
“No need to say more! It’s Minato Namikaze and Kushina, right!” Naruto waved his hand to interrupt his plea.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned, “This…how do you know?” He looked at Uchiha Itachi with the eyes of an enemy, “Could it be Uchiha Itachi again?!”
Naruto ignored his words as Kakashi and a few ninjas were already approaching him after being delayed by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The transparent world could sense Kakashi and the others very clearly.
Naruto turned his head and rolled out a Rasengan, pressing it against Kakashi’s stomach. With his left hand, he swung the magic sword Thousand Blades to block the Moonlight Gale that was coming from his side at the same time.
With a plop sound, Kakashi used the substitution technique to turn into wood, and the sword of Gekko Gale approached his neck and he shouted “Got it”.
Then he watched as the Demonic Blade Thousand Blades ignored his defense and easily beheaded him.
He wielded the magic knife at a speed exceeding the speed of sound. The bull-rabbit talisman provided him with a physique far exceeding that of an adult. In a flash, he killed two more heads.
“Naruto… I’m sorry! It’s my fault that I didn’t stop Danzo and that’s why you became like this!” Sarutobi Hiruzen tried to beg for mercy again, but there were more and more guards around him.
Naruto chuckled, “Sandaime, Sandaime, you don’t need to give any explanation. My treatment is in no way unrelated to you. Don’t think of throwing all the blame on Danzo. Evil cannot be attributed to one person. I don’t believe you have been blind for 30 years!”
“It’s fine that you’re not giving up power to the Yondaime, but why was he the one who died that night instead of a 70-year-old like you?!”
“You think the Uchiha controls me? Wrong, I control the Uchiha!”
“Shameless old man, you want to force Uchiha Itachi to exterminate his clan, right? Then I want you to watch your own scheme ruin your reputation. Itachi, you speak.”
Uchiha Itachi came out and announced in front of all the existing ninjas:
“Sarutobi Hiruzen excluded dissidents and has been hostile to the Uchiha clan since the Second Hokage. He excluded us from the center of power and even put the unfounded blame of the Nine-Tails Rebellion on the Uchiha clan.”
“Now, they are forcing me to personally exterminate my clan for their own benefit and reputation!”
“I hereby declare in the name of the new head of the Uchiha clan and the founding clan of Konoha,”
“Uchiha will withdraw from Konoha from today. We deny the legitimacy of Konoha!”
Ignoring Sarutobi Hiruzen’s speechless expression, Naruto listened to the villagers’ screams with an expressionless face.
The scarlet chakra transformed into a gigantic Nine-Tailed Fox in mid-air.
“Third generation, you have one last chance~”
“As long as you want, the Shiki Fuujin can deal with this Kyuubi.”
Naruto controlled the fake Nine-Tails and destroyed the portrait on the Hokage Rock with a single Tailed Beast Ball.
He looked sarcastically at the Third Hokage who was still doing nothing, and then looked at the large number of human-shaped charcoal figures in Konoha.
Perhaps other major clans would have had time to react if their ninjutsu blocked them, but after this incident, there would probably be no civilians left in Konoha.
Naruto and Itachi came to the relatively intact Hokage Building and took away all the scrolls and supplies inside.
“Let’s go.” He pressed Uchiha Shisui’s Sharingan, and the eye nerves connected quickly.
Turning its brand new eyes, the giant Susanoo flew off into the distance with a completely different future in mind.
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
06. Leave your name in the Ninja World (Old Version)
“Multiple Shadow Clones, Multiplying Detonating Talismans, Impure World Reincarnation…”
“As expected of a master of forbidden techniques!” Naruto exclaimed as he closed the Book of Seals.
The Book of Seals records many fantastic ideas for techniques. Rather than the Book of Seals, it might be better to call it “Senju Tobirama’s Experimental Notes.”
Compared to the forbidden techniques that have been completed, the ideas left for future generations are the most valuable treasures.
Senju Tobirama wrote down almost every technical concept he thought had strategic value, even the Tailed Beast Separation Technique he was considering for his sister-in-law.
Unfortunately, he didn’t have time to complete most of the techniques. Even the countless forbidden techniques in the Sealed Book were enough for him to study for several lifetimes.
If Naruto had seen it earlier, he might have really tried to perfect the Tailed Beast Separation Technique. The giant Senju Tobirama had already created the premise and diversion hypothesis of separating chakra while protecting the meridians. If he was still alive and focused on this technique, Naruto believed that ending the fate of the Jinchūriki would not be a problem.
But the date in the book meant that he had no time, and instead of studying this precautionary technique, it would be better to focus on powerful offensive ninjutsu.
Feeling sorry for the lost Nine-Tails again, Naruto unlocked the ninjutsu he most wanted to learn.
Flying Thunder God Technique.
A culmination of both spiritualism and sealing techniques.
The transparent world allowed him to control himself to a terrifying level. His chakra almost merged with the world, and he could control the power of nature at will.
Is this the talent of the ceiling man?
Naruto tried to inject chakra and perform a sealing technique to learn how to summon himself.
whoosh!
The instantaneous change in the surrounding environment made him realize that he had successfully mastered this space-time ninjutsu.
With just a few practice sessions, you can also learn the second stage of Flying Thunder God.
There are also multiple shadow clones and the Rasengan, which already have a clear learning route in the original work. After just a few attempts, Naruto found that he had mastered them by heart.
Flying clumsily between several trees, Naruto rolled the balls like a child who had obtained a new and interesting toy.
Golden glitter,
Thai pants are hot!
Soon they arrived at the Snow Country.
Naruto flew down from Susanoo and took out a bottle full of ants from his pocket.
Under the effect of the monkey spell, the ants turned back into Uchiha clan members.
Admiring Naruto’s magic, Uchiha Fugaku, supported by his clansmen, knelt in front of Naruto.
“Thank you, Naruto-sama, for saving our clan. From now on, we Uchiha will obey you.”
Uchiha Fugaku is not a fool. Naruto is now fully grown and his strength is beyond his comprehension. Moreover, he has control over a large amount of information and even has the Mangekyō Sharingan that his own partner has not discovered.
Following Naruto was their only option.
only……
“Lord Naruto, where are we going next? Are we going to” build a new village?
A village belonging to the Uchiha?
Naruto shook his head, “Let’s go pick someone up first.”
Kusagakure Village.
Several men wearing Kusagakure forehead protectors pushed away Karin who was nestled in her mother’s arms.
One of them nonchalantly bit the skinny woman, but he let go after a moment, “Bah! You’re recovering slower and slower!”
Another said, “Isn’t there a little one here? You can suck her from now on!”
Uzumaki Lingzi was terrified and protected Karin behind her, “No! No! Sir, suck me, I can still hold on, I still have a lot of chakra!”
Uzumaki Lingzi originally thought that by fleeing here she could avoid the fate of the Uzumaki clan, but in the end she still became a prisoner.
But she couldn’t escape, and her sacrifice could also buy Karin the opportunity to become a ninja in the future.
Karin is different from her. She deserves a better life instead of rotting and stinking here like her.
Uzumaki Lingzi hugged the man’s legs and said tremblingly: “Please, sir! I can still hold on, I’m still useful…”
Her tears did not bring her any sympathy from the man, but only disgusted beatings.
“Get out! Get out! Get out!” The man kicked the woman in the stomach harder and harder until her breathing became weaker.
Uzumaki Lingzi’s body rolled into the pile of dirt in the corner. She was still looking at her daughter in the last moments of her life.
Uzumaki Karin looked at her mother lifelessly, her chakra being absorbed without any feeling.
Only after the ninja left did she crawl to her mother’s side, crying, just like she used to do when her mother coaxed her to sleep.
“Go to sleep, Mom, and don’t come to this world again…” She didn’t feel sad, but was just glad for her mother’s relief.
This is the world as Naruto sees it, a world full of injustice.
When Naruto arrived, Karin’s mother had almost rotted into bones.
“Will you come with me?” He held out his hand.
Karin shook her head.
“What if I could give you a way to escape your fate, resurrect your mother one day in the future, and make sure no one in this world could control you anymore?”
Naruto healed the bite marks on Karin’s body and extended an invitation to his future partners.
“If you don’t believe it, then just stay with me and bear witness!”
The girl’s hand reached over the boy’s hand, easily breaking the shackles of fate.
Naruto smiled slightly, and Karin’s empty heart was being filled in the powerful perception of the transparent world.
Naruto patted her back.
“Let’s go, destroy the Kusagakure Village now and let those trash stay with your mother.”
The two men walked out of the hut openly.
The guard’s expression froze when he noticed an unknown child in the house.
“Who are you? Contact someone from my village privately and come with us!”
Naruto didn’t even look at him before Cyclops slashed his arm off.
“Tell everyone in your village, if anyone wants to run, I will give him a chance to run. In five minutes, I will massacre the entire village.”
“Leave no one behind.”
five.
Several Anbu who came to stop him were easily killed by Naruto.
Four.
A large number of ninjas began to surround Naruto, and Naruto yawned and killed those who approached him.
three.
The representative of Kusagakure Village tried to reconcile with Naruto, but Naruto didn’t listen.
two.
The people from Kusagakure Village tried to physically oppress them but were easily defeated by Naruto.
one.
The people of Kusagakure Village tried to beg for mercy, but Naruto didn’t give them a chance, just like this damn fate never gave anyone a chance.
“Now it’s time.”
Naruto looked indifferently at the people who were becoming smaller and smaller in his eyes, and he pulled Karin to fly higher and higher.
He is not such a saint that he can forgive even the innocent civilians in the village, and neither can Karin.
so,
A large amount of chakra was infinitely compressed in his hands until a planetary ring appeared.
The people of Kusagakure Village felt this amazing chakra.
“You must be kidding!”
“How can this be stopped?”
“Is this really a ninjutsu?!”
The danger of destruction can be sensed just by perception. Even in the Third Ninja World War ten years ago, there was no ninjutsu with such strong attack power!
Naruto loosened his hands, and the large Rasengan, which had been filled with 80% of his chakra, fell to the ground in silence.
“This is a parting gift.”
Silence seemed to be sound, and after a brief silence, the power of the large spiral wheel spread out.
boom!
The entire Kusagakure was razed to the ground!
Naruto ignored the survivors.
Only by leaving some people alive can the fear be passed on from generation to generation.
“Go ahead and spread my name.”
“I am Uzumaki Naruto.”
On the desk in Iwagakure, Ohnoki slapped his thigh and laughed at the miserable situation of Konoha.
The information about Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Itachi was already on his desk, and he knew everything about the Fourth Hokage’s son and the Uchiha’s experiences.
“Konoha Chihiro’s thieving ways have ultimately backfired. I don’t think what they did was right, and now they’ve shot themselves in the foot!”
“One is seven years old, the other is thirteen, and these two kids have destroyed most of Konoha, which has decades of history!”
The anger that Ohnoki had been suppressed by Uchiha Madara for decades had dissipated a lot at this time. It turned out that his happiness was built on the pain of Konoha.
His assistant couldn’t wait to ask, “Lord Tsuchikage, should we seize this opportunity to send troops to Konoha?”
Ohnoki shook his head.
“I don’t need to read the news to know that those two people have returned to the village. Besides, I have a hunch…”
“Konoha will still seek death.”
“Then we can just sit back and watch the fight.”
He said to his assistant, “Go prepare some gifts and ask Mr. Uzumaki sincerely if he’s interested in visiting. He also said that the scenery in Iwagakure is beautiful, the people are kind, and the neighbors get along well. They won’t have the kind of things that happened in Konoha, where they withhold heroes’ property and abuse others!”
Only after the assistant left did he rub his forehead and temporarily put aside his joy.
“Konoha is really a cradle of geniuses, but they don’t know how to use them. If they use one, they will lose all of them. It would be great if this were given to Iwagakure!”
Listening to the explosions in the distance.
“Alas~ I can’t see the future of Iwagakure at a glance.”
Leiyin Village.
“HAHAHAHAHA damn Konoha!”
The Raikage did not hide his gloating at all. Konoha’s actions seemed stupid to a reckless man like him.
The Jinchūriki actually adopted a policy of isolation?
Not afraid of going berserk.
Even he was having trouble dealing with the runaway Eight-Tails. Why were these people in Konoha not thinking about how to appease this powerful weapon but were instead thinking about isolating it?
And the Uchiha, I don’t know where Konoha got the brains to exterminate the clan. Why not give such a powerful clan to him?
“Reply Uzumaki Naruto and the others. Forget it, I’ll go there myself!”
“I have seen a bright future for Kumogakure!”
07. Wind, Flowers, and Snow (Old Version)
“Habada is a big one~Modula is a big one~”
“Mahzashidanova~Aoo-Aoo-Anosara~”
Naruto sat on Itachi’s small Susanoo and used the power of the rabbit talisman to travel.
Soon they arrived at the Land of Earth.
With the rich knowledge of the Uchiha clan, they found Asama Santaifu.
And they successfully signed a contract with the economic company represented by Asama Santao as a singing and dancing group!
I don’t know if Uchiha really has this gene, but the healthy Itachi is very good at it now. He can do all kinds of dance moves that only Naruto can’t think of and Uchiha Itachi can’t do!
With the help of Asama Santaifu, Naruto naturally came into contact with his target.
Wind, flowers and light snow.
“OK, call it a day!”
The sound engineer in the recording studio made a gesture, indicating that Naruto’s song had been successfully recorded.
Compared to Uchiha Itachi’s dancing skills, being a plagiarist is more suitable for him.
After all, I am a time traveler, so of course I have to take the entertainment route!
He just sang “Blue Bird” in front of Asama Santaiu and made her cry with excitement.
“It’s just heavenly~ music~”
“I’ve been an agent for so many years, but this is the first time I’ve heard such a beautiful piece of music. It really makes me excited!”
“Tsk.” Fenghua Xiaoxue was a little indignant. Her limelight was completely overshadowed by this little brat.
After finishing the recording, Naruto stopped Fuuka Koyuki who was only 12 years old now.
“How about going out for dinner together?”
“So this is your purpose?”
Fenghua Xiaoxue leaned over and looked at Naruto, who had spent several days’ salary on a meal. She wondered what had happened to her brain that she had suddenly thought about returning to the Snow Country and even treated a kid she had only known for a few days to dinner.
“Become the fourth in the Blue Book!” Naruto ate the best meal since leaving Konoha with satisfaction, while refuting Fenghua Xiaoxue’s inference.
“I came here specifically to see you.”
He swallowed the food in his mouth and said, “Fenghua Xiaoxue.”
“For the first time, I’m Uzumaki Naruto of Konoha, but I’m a rebel ninja now.”
“Cough cough cough!” Fenghua Xiaoxue almost choked to death because of the food stuck in her throat.
“You’re a ninja!!”
“You know my name, are you related to Feng Hua Nu Tao?”
She said as she put her hands to her ears and tried to attack Naruto with the pepper spray.
Naruto clamped her hand directly. Feeling the huge force in Naruto’s hand, Fenghua Xiaoxue pouted and put her hand down.
“Now you can listen to me carefully.”
“As for me, I recently defected, but I’m currently lacking a gathering place.”
“So I plan to help you seize the throne.”
Fenghua Xiaoxue stood up and overturned the table.
“Do you even know who you’re talking about?! That’s Feng Hua Nu Tao, incredibly powerful!”
“What makes you think you can help me take back the throne? And you’re only seven years old!”
She wanted to leave immediately. “I don’t care how you know my identity. Anyway, I don’t want to restore my country anymore. I am already satisfied with my career as an actor.”
I don’t care about you.
“Just thinking about running away won’t solve the problem. Trouble will find you on its own.”
Fenghua Xiaoxue’s face turned pale when she heard this, as if she was thinking of something.
Is it really possible?
No, no! Fenghua Nutao is invincible! He even killed my father!
Fenghua Xiaoxue’s face became paler and paler, and she almost couldn’t stand.
She lost control of her body as she gasped for air, and fell into Naruto’s arms.
“Hey!” Naruto looked at her speechlessly, “Forget it, if your legs are weak, I’ll hold you.”
So, after dinner, Naruto jumped in the air with Fenghua Xiaoxue.
Kill with sister in arms!!
Asama Santaifu, who was worried about Fenghua Xiaoxue, was heartbroken when she saw the two people coming out of the izakaya!
What did he see!
Princess Snow was lying in the arms of the little yellow-haired devil, and her face was blushing!
They have only known each other for a few days!
What about the Snow Country?!
Asama Sandayu obviously didn’t realize that she was thinking too much.
Whoosh——
Naruto jumped in the air using Flying Thunder God.
He was like a free bird in the bustling village.
Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned and grabbed the corner of Naruto’s clothes tightly with both hands.
“You have beautiful eyes.” Her hair is black.
Feeling Fenghua Xiaoxue’s burning gaze, Naruto glanced at her.
“Really, it’s beautiful?”
“Um.”
“Have you said this to other girls?”
“No” at least this is the only one for now.
Fenghua Xiaoxue said “oh” as if she had thought of something, and a hint of joy came out of her mouth, but it was soon buried by sorrow.
“Don’t think about those unhappy things.”
“Anyway, I will help you take back the Snow Country.”
“Just wait to become a daimyo.”
“Hmph,” Fenghua Xiaoxue blushed and muttered softly, “If you can do that…”
“I can do it~” Naruto is a ninja, so of course he heard Fenghua Xiaoxue’s murmurs, and replied with a grin.
As he grows older, his perception increases day by day due to his ability to see through the world and his vortex bloodline, so he can naturally feel the other person’s heart knot gradually unraveling.
Naruto has been recording an album these days, and the revenue from Blue Bird has doubled the film company’s profits. Fenghua Xiaoxue was also selected by Naruto as the exclusive actress for Blue Bird’s music video.
On the ship, Uzumaki Naruto was enjoying the precious days, watching Fenghua Xiaoxue feeding the seagulls.
“Yukie.”
Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto.
“Do you want to go up to the sky and see the scenery that the seagulls see?”
Fenghua Xiaoxue rolled her eyes.
“How is this possible…Ahhhh!!!”
Fenghua Xiaoxue hurriedly grabbed Naruto’s arm, and in an instant the two of them flew high into the sky.
“Just trust me!”
“Open your eyes.”
Fenghua Xiaoxue’s frightened eyes slowly opened two slits.
What comes into view is the endless ocean, and they are flying side by side with the seagulls.
After flying for a while, Fenghua Xiaoxue pulled Naruto’s sleeve.
“Naruto.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Can we…still hang out like this in the future?”
“What are you thinking about?”
As expected…isn’t it possible?
“You’re a princess. We can have something more luxurious next time. You don’t want to pay for it, do you? I’m still waiting for you to support me.”
Fenghua Xiaoxue blushed: “Then it’s settled!”
She seemed to be reborn, and looked at Naruto shyly and said, “Then let me introduce myself again, the princess of the Snow Country, Fenghua Xiaoxue.”
The Uchiha clan had already arrived at the Snow Village before them, and with their cooperation, Fenghua Nutao’s forces collapsed at a devastating speed.
With Naruto’s help, Fenghua Koyuki quickly regained the throne and became the youngest female daimyo in the history of the Snow Country.
Naruto and Asama Santaifu served as regents and helped her stabilize the throne physically and politically respectively.
The only one who might have been hurt was Karin, who was biting her handkerchief and jealously watching the interaction between Naruto and Koyuki.
08. The Flowing Ninja World (Old Version)
Konoha Village on the other side.
Naruto has become famous in the ninja world, and Jiraiya, who has been traveling outside, finally made up his mind to return to the village.
As soon as Jiraiya returned to the village, he went straight to the Hokage Building.
Sarutobi Hiruzen saw Jiraiya coming back and before he could say anything, he heard the other party’s questioning.
“What on earth have you done, old man?!”
“Now the entire ninja world knows that you abused the son of the Fourth Hokage and that the entire Uchiha clan withdrew from Konoha.”
“Why is Naruto called a demon fox when he’s Minato’s child?!”
Jiraiya slammed Naruto’s information over the years on the table and looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen angrily.
“This is all to protect Naruto…”
“Protect?! Tell me who couldn’t guess that Naruto is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?”
“They chose to release Minato’s enemy, didn’t they? If they were able to conceal the news so well, why did the entire Konoha know the identity of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?”
“…” Sarutobi Hiruzen sweated profusely, “It’s my fault that I didn’t stop Danzo in time…”
Jiraiya looked at him in disbelief and said, “You’ve become the Sandaime.”
That Hokage guard Sarutobi Hiruzen eventually became the Third Hokage!
There was more smoke around Sarutobi Hiruzen, but he said nothing.
Jiraiya was also disappointed in him.
He waited until Jiraiya left before sighing, “Minato, I’m doing this all for Konoha…”
To outsiders, he is a kind old grandfather and the benevolent Third Hokage of Konoha.
But in fact, as the politician who has been in power for the longest time and has held power for thirty years, he is the one who tacitly approved the Uchiha clan’s extermination.
How could he be a kind-hearted person?
Danzo was indeed evil, but the two knew that he was just a person doing dirty work for the great Third Hokage.
He gave all of his dark side to Danzo, and in return he got great power from the other party.
This power is great, but also fragile.
As long as the third generation is alive, Danzo will always depend on him. The third generation can give him power and can also take away his power!
He felt regret and apology towards Naruto.
But more of it is greed!
As long as he holds Naruto in his hands, he will always have the bargaining chip, and the Sarutobi clan will prosper forever!
Once the valve of greed is opened, it will pour out like a flood.
He will never let go!
Looking out the window in front of him, the Third Hokage sighed.
“Hunting down Naruto was a decision I had no choice but to make. I can only blame Naruto for his bad luck. I’m sorry, Minato, but this is all… for Konoha.”
Leaving the Hokage Building and stepping into the Konoha of his memories, Jiraiya looked at the empty streets with sadness. There was no villager on the once bustling road anymore, and he had lost his place to collect materials.
Konoha’s livelihood system was completely destroyed, and this time it would probably take an endless amount of time to recover from the damage.
Thinking of Danzo hiding in the dark and the Third Hokage who did nothing, he made up his mind that he must bring back Naruto who had gone astray!
If he really betrayed the village…
“One more!”
Naruto was lying on the beach, basking in the sun and being fed by Karin and Yakumo Kurama.
Thanks to the geothermal generator, the climate in the Snow Country has become warmer, and Naruto can finally enjoy a long-awaited vacation.
Naruto also smiled as he looked at the girls happily playing in the water in front of him.
“This kind of day is wonderful. As expected, we should kill Danzo and Black Zetsu as soon as possible.”
‘Um?’
I felt something flash by around me.
“White Zetsu?”
Only this thing is so concealed that I can’t even distinguish the chakra.
This hidden technique of only being able to sense vague chakra is very useful to him.
Combined with the Snake Charm and Flying Thunder God, it is a deadly weapon for home and travel.
“Okay, I’m motivated again!”
“Naruto-sama, have you decided where to go for some free food and drinks next?”
“Of course not!” Although he likes to live off his wife, he is also a responsible young man with ambitions to pursue his dreams!
Thinking of this, Naruto said righteously: “Karin, listen to me, people must have ambition and cannot rely too much on others. Others are unreliable.”
Karin curled her lips, “But Lord Naruto is also eating and drinking for free.”
“I got it by my own ability, and now I’m the regent, so I’m lucky if I don’t take any bribes.”
I don’t know how Karin is so perceptive. It’s just like a cheating man coming home and his wife seeing lip marks on his face.
It’s hard to defend yourself.
Could it be that the Uzumaki clan was destroyed because of their outspokenness? ! ! !
White Zetsu confirmed Naruto’s location 800 miles away from Kakuzu and returned to Rain Village.
Pain and other members of Akatsuki gathered together to listen to him report the information about the Nine-Tails.
“The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki still remain in the Snow Country. They helped Fuuka Koyuki regain the throne.”
“Fukahana Koyuki has officially issued a letter of thanks to Uzumaki Naruto and the Uchiha clan on behalf of the Snow Country, and condemned the injustice of Konoha Village.”
Orochimaru laughed hoarsely, “Haha, this generation of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is really powerful.”
He became interested in Naruto without being beaten, and he was very curious about the Sharingan, and he had already planned the next plan in his mind.
He looked at Payne.
He suppressed his greed for the moment and listened to Payne’s next words:
“Although the Akatsuki organization is still in the preparation stage of money and manpower, the strength of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is growing too fast. After a while, I will send the Red Sand Scorpion to test the situation of Uzumaki Naruto.”
If Naruto were here, he would probably laugh and say, “You’re guaranteed to die, little bro!”
When the meeting was over, Black Zetsu, who was hiding in the dark, emerged. He looked at the moon in front of him and thought.
“It seems that the plan needs to be accelerated. I don’t want to see the birth of another Senju Hashirama.”
Naruto didn’t know that the situation in the ninja world had begun to change turbulently, but even if he knew, he wouldn’t care.
He is currently experimenting with the Impure World Reincarnation technique using a few remnants of Fenghua Nutao that he picked up at random.
After trying several times, I could only summon a few ordinary zombies. Not only did they have little consciousness, but they also had only a little strength.
Although Naruto doesn’t have great ambitions, he cannot be without strength.
It seems that I still have to go to Orochimaru and Kabuto Yakushi.
Putting aside this technique that was making no progress for the moment, Naruto took out the sealing scroll with the word “corpse” written on it.
He had arranged for Yakumo to purchase this a long time ago. As the eldest daughter of the Kurama clan, she had the power to do so even if it was just a mascot.
The blue item offered by the sacrifice to Uchiha Shisui is the Six Eyes, which is a power from Gojo Satoru in Jujutsu Kaisen.
Although it doesn’t have much influence in the Naruto world, it’s better than nothing.
Compared to the Nine-Tails and the Fourth Hokage couple, its value is very small, unless he sacrifices his Sharingan as well.
After finding an open space, Naruto opened his eyes which had returned to their blue color.
Compared to his previous eye color, his eyes now looked brighter, emitting a captivating charm all the time.
It is worth mentioning that the six eyes are essentially a trait, just an appearance, and their power is engraved in the genes.
Even if his eyes at this moment are Uchiha Shisui’s, he can still use them.
And at the same time it can cover his eyes.
The Sharingan can be used as a trump card.
Naruto formed a hand seal, “Fire Style, Great Fireball Technique!”
With the precise manipulation of chakra, his fire escape can exert the greatest power with the least consumption!
Naruto looked at the forest in the distance. All obstacles disappeared as far as his sight could reach. He could see everything clearly several kilometers away, and even vaguely sensed the trajectory of natural energy.
Sage Mode!
Naruto remembered this jutsu with great potential from the original work.
With a transparent world that can perceive the world and six eyes that are equivalent to a highly advanced computer.
This technique exists just for him!
He looked in the direction of the Rain Country.
Orochimaru…
09. Orochimaru (old version)
Walking through the drizzling Rain Village, Orochimaru was far away from the Rinnegan he longed for. It was because the opponent was too strong. He was knocked to the ground just because he showed greed a few times. Moreover, as the developer of the Reincarnation Technique, he knew clearly that the opponent was just a remotely controlled corpse.
Even if the corpse is not counted, he probably cannot bear the weight of those divine eyes.
But he is not someone who will give up easily. Compared to Pain, whose true body is missing, he is more interested in Uzumaki Naruto, who has been causing a lot of trouble.
And according to the information he had obtained, the other party had never used the power of the Nine-Tailed Fox once.
The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?
Orochimaru stuck out his tongue greedily.
A flock of crows landed and gathered into a person. Uchiha Itachi said with his red Sharingan flashing:
“Orochimaru, come with me.”
“Naruto! There is a white-haired old man looking for you!” Yakumo Kurama knocked on Naruto’s door. They now live together in the mansion awarded by the Snow Country.
Naruto, who had just woken up, threw his pillow away in annoyance.
“Let him wait!” Fenghua Xiaoxue and the others came in directly. Since it’s not them, just shut up and wait!
“Hey, hey, little girl, please don’t stop me. I’ll just say a few words and then leave…” A gangster-like voice sounded, but the steady footsteps remained unchanged.
“I told you not to come in!”
“Such a pretty girl shouldn’t be so angry, it will cause acne~”
Hearing these slightly obscene words.
“Jiraiya?”
It’s really not inviting “Jiraiya”.
He was not surprised that Jiraiya came to his door. He had never hidden his whereabouts at all, so it would be strange if the other party couldn’t find him, not to mention that the parents of his body had a close relationship with the other party.
Naruto was still very disgusted by his carefree and boundless attitude. He was obviously a visitor, but he didn’t even know the most basic etiquette, and he spoke dirty words without considering the feelings of the person involved.
What’s more, those are his people!
When Kagura’s mind’s eye was opened, Jiraiya’s huge chakra was as bright as a spotlight, even a little more than Karin’s current chakra, but only a little.
Comparing chakra with the pure-blooded Uzumaki is still a bit arrogant.
“Just say I’m not here. If he tries to force his way in, he’ll do it at his own risk.”
If Jiraiya really wanted to barge in, he wasn’t some delicate princess.
The sacrifice of the Nine-Tails does not mean that he has no chakra. The chakra of the Nine-Tails that has been dissipated in his body for seven years has also reached the level of the Six-Tails after being gathered by the Six-Eyes. The only flaw is that the original owner has died, so the less chakra he uses.
It seems that Minato Namikaze is also going to take action.
“I just came here to talk to you. Don’t you want to know what happened to your friends in Konoha after you left?”
Naruto looked at the impolite Jiraiya and decisively released the Nine-Tails, and the scarlet chakra shot straight into the sky.
Jiraiya’s breathing stopped and his face wrinkled like a chrysanthemum.
No, can we not release the Nine-Tailed Fox without any reason?
When Naruto heard the word “friend”, his eyes turned even redder and the tail behind him waved a huge amount of corrosive chakra.
Don’t get him wrong, he didn’t care about those kids he had only known for a year, but Jiraiya’s words sounded too much like Konoha threatening him with kids.
It’s really disgusting.
“Jiraiya, are you trying to threaten me with Shikamaru and the others? It doesn’t matter whether they live or die, you are all dead anyway…”
“No, no, no, of course not!”
Jiraiya hastily denied it.
“I just came to see how you were doing…”
“How dare you, someone who barged in without even knocking, say that? Has the fact that the women you’ve been staring at couldn’t resist made you lose your basic decency and judgment?!”
“As expected, you’re a pervert like Sarutobi Hiruzen, with your cerebellum controlling your brain. I wonder what he taught you. No wonder Tsunade doesn’t want to go back to the village. I’m afraid you two will see her naked on the first day!”
The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Naruto thought that the woman around him might be spied on by Jiraiya one day, so he wanted to poke the old pervert’s eyes open!
Jiraiya was so sad that he wanted to cry but had no tears. He really could not imagine that his lustful boomerang would one day backfire on him!
Jiraiya raised his hand, “I swear, next time I will definitely knock politely!”
You didn’t say a word about gambling, drugs, or anything else!
“Forget it,” Naruto retracted the Nine-Tails’ chakra, “What are you doing here?”
Shikamaru and his people are from the third generation faction, and they are all future clan leaders. It is naturally impossible for Sarutobi Hiruzen to really attack them.
Jiraiya handed over the letter and said with a wry smile, “I’m here to deliver a letter for your little girlfriend.”
Ino?
Naruto hadn’t expected him to be so charming.
“Let me know.”
Naruto took the letter from Jiraiya. The moment he took the letter, he discovered the strange fluctuations of time and space and the abnormal movement of fairy chakra around Jiraiya.
Looking at the other person again, he had a grin on his face and his muscles were relaxed, but in fact, he had already prepared himself to immediately turn into the sage mode of the psychic toad if he fell out with him.
Naruto chuckled as he opened the letter and read it.
This letter appears to be written by Ino.
Actually…
Jiraiya took advantage of his height to get a few lines of text.
“You seem quite popular with girls, you know? She’s the eldest daughter of the Yamanaka family. That’s wonderful, young love…”
“You talk like you’re very experienced.”
Jiraiya was getting anxious. How could he, who spent every day in the entertainment scene, not have any experience? He quickly dug out his pornographic book to prove himself.
“I’m the author of Intimate Paradise! Without Ju Ran, how could I have written such a classic?”
“Oh, so did you catch up with Tsunade?”
Jiraiya shut up.
Oh.
“Forget it, single dog, I get it, please go back.”
“Huh? Don’t be so ruthless. Hey, do you know who I am? I actually know your parents!”
“I know, Jiraiya of the Sannin, the master of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze.”
“If nothing else, I’ll continue to catch up on my sleep.”
After saying that, he closed the door with a bang without waiting for a reply.
Before Jiraiya could close his mouth, he was met with a mouthful of dust.
“Ah, this…”
“This temper is really like Kushina…”
He shook his head and left helplessly.
Naruto has already taken revenge on Konoha, so he probably… won’t attack Konoha again.
“Speaking of which, Orochimaru, you are quite a coward. You didn’t even come out to see your former teammates.”
“Hiss,” Orochimaru said nonchalantly as he crawled out from the corner, “I just don’t want to cause trouble.”
“Tell me what you want with me? I’m a (former) Jinchūriki. I don’t think I’d be your reincarnation target.”
“!” Orochimaru’s pupils shrank, “As expected of Naruto-kun, you even know the secret of my Reincarnation.”
He looked at the young man in front of him who had caused such a stir in the ninja world, and the interest in his eyes grew.
“I naturally have my own way.”
“Then Naruto-kun, if I’m not mistaken, the Nine-Tails should no longer be in your body!”
Orochimaru revealed the secret without any surprise.
Turn on lazy reading mode
10. Ninjutsu (Old Version)
“Oh?” Naruto clasped his fists, “Tell me about it.”
Orochimaru spread his hands and explained his guess.
“I have secretly investigated Naruto-kun’s three famous actions, and only the one that destroyed Konoha used the power of the Nine-Tails.”
“And many people have witnessed the phantom form of that Nine-Tailed Fox.”
“And according to known records, Uchiha Madara’s Eternal Mangekyō can perfectly control the power of the Nine-Tails.”
“I don’t think Naruto-kun will fail to control the Nine-Tails. After all, Itachi-kun is your subordinate now~” He laughed and said the fact that Naruto did not deliberately conceal. After all, the disappearance of the Nine-Tails was not a very important matter, and he would be exposed sooner or later.
“So what do you want to do now?” Naruto increased the gravity here.
Orochimaru suddenly felt his body become extremely heavy, but he still looked at Naruto with a satisfied smile.
“The Sharingan is indeed very tempting, but I am still more interested in Naruto-kun’s body. As far as I know, the Uzumaki clan should not have such an ability.”
“Who knows?”
Without Uchiha Itachi’s instant kill, he actually set his sights on himself.
Naruto thought about it carefully. Although his goal was to live a peaceful and stable daily life, Orochimaru was the provider of his future happy modern life, so he had to give him some face.
“Tell me your purpose.”
“I want your blood, Naruto-kun.”
“That’s it?”
Just a little blood?
“Here you go.” Naruto nonchalantly filled a bottle with dozens of milliliters of blood and handed it to the cautious-looking Orochimaru.
Orochimaru was certainly not after a little blood. What he cared about was the power in Naruto’s body that could not be felt by chakra and his strange eyes.
It was rumored that he had a Sharingan transplanted into his eyes.
Is it actually the coexistence of dual pupils technique?
“And my reward?”
“What do you want, Naruto-kun?”
Naruto thought about it, and saw the dust in the air in his peripheral vision.
“…Then please demonstrate your ninjutsu.”
Orochimaru looked at Naruto with some resentment. He had thousands of ninjutsu!
As a former Hokage candidate, how could he not meet the requirement for the number of ninjutsu?
“Just hide those strong moves.” Naruto seemed to feel his gaze and coughed twice before changing his tone and asking.
With the help of the Six Eyes, the Transparent World, Kagura’s Heart Eye, and the Nine-Tails Chakra, he could accurately see the flow of chakra.
His top talent allowed him to learn that ninjutsu just by watching it once.
Orochimaru watched in horror as Naruto perfectly replicated his ninjutsu at an astonishing speed.
!!!
Orochimaru felt like the sky was falling.
He is so determined to learn all the ninjutsu and believes that he is at the forefront of ninja science today that he can’t believe his own eyes.
He even thought he was under an illusion.
Even the Sharingan can’t copy like this!
Such an enviable talent!!
The calm and perverted Orochimaru finally encountered someone more perverted than himself when he was about to turn fifty.
His desire to research at this moment was extremely strong.
This body,
He’s determined.
Uncontrollable greed devoured his sanity.
“Shadow Snake Hand!”
Crack, gravity struck again, and several snakes were crushed into meat paste.
Naruto quickly moved to Orochimaru’s side.
“Do you want to dance too?”
He branded himself with the mark of the Flying Thunder God, instantly blasting a large hole through Orochimaru’s body.
! !
Orochimaru regained his senses and quickly jumped up and away from Naruto.
“I’m sorry, Naruto-kun. I was just too excited to see the prey. My pet might have gotten a little excited.”
“Then how do you want to compensate?”
How do you want compensation? You’ve learned all my ninjutsu! What else do you want?
No, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, “What do you want?”
“Could it be… the result of my experiment?”
Not a question.
Orochimaru guessed Naruto’s purpose, and the other party might have come for this from the beginning.
He looked at Naruto seriously, “What if I say no?”
“Then there’s no need to mention it.”
Suddenly, the air around them rippled, and a hideous monster emerged out of thin air.
“Um?”
While Orochimaru was responding, he discovered that the touch of this evil spirit was not right.
“untie.”
When the illusion was broken, he found Yakumo Kurama standing on the roof and Karin Uzumaki who was about to use the Diamond Seal.
“The Kurama clan and the Uzumaki clan, and they are all top talents, how enviable.”
He looked again at Uchiha Itachi who had appeared right in front of him.
This is the person he is truly afraid of.
Now his body is a specially made clone and will not be controlled by illusions. After all, in front of the Eternal Kaleidoscope, this level of illusion is not something he can easily get rid of.
“Finally meeting you, Itachi-kun.”
“Is this the legendary Eternal Kaleidoscope? It is truly magnificent.”
Uchiha Itachi frowned. Is there a guy who is spying on the Uchiha?
“This is not something you should covet!”
“moon……”
“Wait, Itachi,” Naruto stopped him, “Orochimaru’s current body is just a clone. Even if he is hit by Tsukuyomi, it will simply collapse without being able to withstand it.”
“Orochimaru, this is a fair trade. You were the one who made the first move. Wouldn’t it be unreasonable if you didn’t leave something behind?”
“Haha, I’m afraid Naruto-kun will kill me as soon as he gets the scroll.”
Naruto: “…”
“No, you are still useful to me. I am showing my sincerity by not destroying this body.”
Orochimaru looked at the two people in front of him and finally agreed.
“What do you want?”
“Hashirama Cell and Ryuchidong Contract.”
“Heh, Naruto-kun does have a big appetite.”
Orochimaru threw out a scroll, “This is the contract of the Ryuchi Cave.”
“As for Hashirama’s cells, they are too rare. I don’t have them on me for now.”
“I’ll give you a piece of advice, Naruto-kun. Not everyone can become a ninja god. Ryuchidong is not that simple…”
After leaving these words, Orochimaru’s body completely collapsed, leaving only a piece of snake skin in its place.
Naruto sighed. This time, only half of the goal was achieved. Even Orochimaru himself had not succeeded in improving the Impure World Reincarnation.
Next time he will definitely find Orochimaru’s true form, as his Kotoamatsukami is almost recovered.
11. Ten Thousand Snakes (Old Version)
Come to the open space.
After signing the scroll, Naruto bit his finger and pressed it to the ground.
“The art of spiritual communication!”
The huge body of the purple snake emerged from the smoke.
He looked around but didn’t see Orochimaru. Finally, under the influence of the contract, he noticed Naruto in front of him.
His head approached Naruto, looking down at him, “Boy, where’s Orochimaru?”
“How dare he give the contract of Longdi Cave to someone else!”
“I summoned you.”
“Huh?” Wanshe seemed to have heard something funny, and his body was shaking in the air.
“You actually said that you summoned me?”
“Do you know who I am?! Even Orochimaru had to sacrifice hundreds of people to control me! You, an ignorant brat, actually dared to ask me to work for you!”
Using Wind Style to shield himself from the large amount of saliva spraying down, Naruto said expressionlessly, “I know, so I have no intention of getting along with you peacefully. All you have to do is submit!”
“Then let’s give it a try!” Manshe opened his mouth wide and fell towards where Naruto was.
He wanted to swallow Naruto right up!
“Boom!” The dust on the spot flew up, and the big pit was empty.
Naruto dodged that position, opened the Sharingan, and with the continuous repair of the horse talisman, Susanoo remained in the second stage.
The rapid extraction of chakra finally made Naruto understand Kakashi in the original work a little bit.
The external Sharingan does consume a lot of chakra.
Shun Shundong can even consume half of his chakra to maintain three magatama.
His undeveloped body is only a hundred times stronger than his opponent’s at most, and even if he opens the Kaleidoscope continuously, he can only fight for a few hours.
If other Uchiha clan members had the same amount of chakra as him, they would probably be able to use the Sharingan continuously for several days and nights.
After activating Susanoo, his chakra poured out like a burst faucet.
At the same time, his eyes also felt a stinging pain.
Eye damage can be healed, but pupil power cannot. Susanoo’s third stage consumes too much pupil power, and it wouldn’t be enough to defeat a snake. Thinking of this, he summoned the Nine-Tails Chakra in his body.
“Powerful Susanoo!”
The blue Susanoo turned into armor and was worn by Hollow Nine-Tails.
The green flames dissipated, and the huge sword attacked the ten thousand snakes with unmatched force.
A large amount of blood gushed out, and Wanshe narrowly avoided the fatal blow, but he was still affected.
“You beasts must be obedient.”
“Flying Thunder God Slash!”
The beasts were so difficult to use the Flying Thunder God that even the Ten Thousand Snakes, which were the most powerful beasts, had to endure the damage.
“I surrender!” Manshe lowered his head before Naruto’s next sword came.
If he doesn’t surrender, he will die! !
“It would have been better if this had been done earlier.” Naruto muttered and retracted his armor.
The Nine-Tails’ chakra cannot be consumed in large quantities, and Susanoo cannot be used casually before becoming the Eternal Mangekyō. In fact, he cannot last long in this mode.
As Orochimaru’s favorite summoned beast, Manja is naturally very powerful. Although he can kill Manja if it fights a protracted battle, it is not worth it to consume his own powerful equipment for it.
He wasn’t going to waste time on a useless snake.
“Take me to the Dragon Cave.”
“Yes, sir.” The trembling appearance of Wanshe was completely different from the unruly appearance just now.
After a puff of smoke, Naruto and Manda appeared in front of a magnificent palace.
“Naruto-sama, I cannot participate in the next steps.”
“Well, let’s go. I’ll channel you next time I need you.”
After hearing this, Wanshe disappeared into a cave entrance as if relieved.
Naruto looked at the elegant and graceful woman in front of the palace, sensing the vast natural energy within her body, and asked, “Are you the White Snake Sage?”
The woman shook her head. “I am Tian Xin Shen Ji. The White Snake Immortal has learned that you are coming to learn immortal arts, so I have been asked to come here to welcome you.”
She pointed to the abundant food in the house and said, “Please take a seat.”
Naruto entered the house but did not sit down. He looked around. In his perception, the entire palace was made up of illusions. Only the food was real, but the food had a rotten smell and it was likely to burn his intestines if he ate it.
“Is this the style of Ryuchidong?” Chakra burst out, and Naruto glanced at the snake face of Tianxin Shenji which had become ferocious.
“As expected of someone who can reach here!”
The food turned to black pollutants and the palace disappeared in a haze.
“You’ve passed the first level, keep going and don’t let us down like Orochimaru did.”
Orochimaru?
Before Naruto could ponder something, Tian Xinshen Ji disappeared into the mist.
Forget it, I’ll get the answer when I meet the White Snake Immortal.
Naruto walked towards the stone forest in front of him as if he was in an empty space. No one could stop him here, including the loli floating around.
Suddenly, Naruto heard a stone door falling from the cave behind him. It was covered with holes of various shapes, and under his feet were strangely shaped stones. If you look closely, you can see that some of the stones can fit into the holes above.
A slash was swung behind him, and Naruto looked coldly at the loli who narrowly avoided it.
“What is this test?”
“Nice to meet you. I’m Princess Ichikishima.” After seeing Naruto’s strength, Princess Ichikishima became more respectful.
She said, “This level tests your wisdom. As long as you can get out, you will pass it.”
Naruto looked at her like she was stupid.
“I’m not stupid. It’s obvious that they’re asking me to pick up a stone and press it in. But there’s definitely something fishy going on. I’m not interested in playing puzzle with you.”
Naruto controlled the rocks on the ground to fly into his backpack.
When Princess Ichikishima saw Naruto collecting the stones, she couldn’t help but sneer in her heart.
No matter how strong a person is, he still has to abide by the rules.
Then the next second she was dumbfounded.
Naruto controlled the blaster in his hand and blasted open the stone door.
“You, you, you, this is a foul!” Ichikishimahime’s face turned red with shame, and she pointed her finger at Naruto, trying to blame him for his outrageous behavior.
“Why use your brain when you have power? Am I crazy?” While laughing, Naruto did not forget to tighten the priceless gems in his backpack.
Ignoring the aggrieved and almost crying Ichikishima-hime, Naruto walked towards a woman floating in the air in a clear mind.
“I am your next opponent, Ruijinji.”
Naruto’s Mangekyō appeared and he turned his head to avoid Ruijinji’s unsportsmanlike head.
In order to prevent the opponent from being a sinister person like Senju Tobirama, he also used Flying Thunder God to teleport to another location.
“Excuse me Mr. Uzumaki, but you’ll need to be bitten by me before you can continue with the rest of the challenge.”
“What if I say no?”
The way he took a bite reminded Naruto of Orochimaru, who knew if there was a Heaven’s Curse Seal?
Seeing that Naruto was not listening and even activated Susanoo, Princess Ruijin knew that the two of them were stuck here.
A distant electronic sound came.
“Okay, Ruijinji, I’ll test him myself for this final round. Please let him in.”
“Yes, sir.” Princess Ruijin bowed to the void, then she regained her elegant posture and led Naruto towards the source of the sound.
Naruto used his super perception to feel the source of the sound.
His perception range is ten kilometers, and he can be said to have absolute perception within one kilometer. The enemy’s chakra amount, attributes, height, weight and appearance are as clear as data in his eyes. Even Obito in another space can sense the opponent’s existence.
The effect gradually decreases after one kilometer.
If the effect is not considered, it can even be extended.
After he could no longer sense the White Snake Sage, Naruto used all his strength to sense in one direction. After breaking through countless barriers that resembled restrictions, Naruto saw the giant white snake on the platform.
The two people stared at each other in the void, and then the White Snake Immortal’s snake pupils revealed golden light and flowed back along the line of sight of the two people.
Phew!
Blood gushed out of Naruto’s eyes.
12. White Snake Immortal (Old Version)
“Huh? Hahahaha!” Naruto showed a satisfied and happy smile, then wiped the wound on his eye with his hand and it healed quickly.
“Is this the power of the White Snake Immortal?”
“It’s really powerful!”
This was the strongest existence Naruto had ever seen in all these years. It could hurt him from a distance simply by relying on the connection between their perceptions.
If it were an ordinary person, he would probably be blind by now!
Naruto became even more curious.
As he followed Ruijinji, he found that the distance between him and the Flying Thunder God Mark was decreasing in an incredible way.
It’s space!
The space here is different from that of the ninja world, a large amount of space is folded.
So the White Snake Immortal brings down his power through the folded space?
When they arrived in front of a shrine, Ruijinji made way and signaled Naruto to go and open the door himself.
Pushing open the door to the shrine, Naruto saw an old woman sitting on a dais.
Although he looked different, there was no doubt that the other party was the White Snake Immortal who had just injured him.
“Son of Prophecy, I already know why you came to see me.”
“Longdi Cave usually has three tests for those who seek to learn immortal arts.”
“They are will, wisdom, and determination.”
“You passed the first two tests perfectly. Ruijinji is not strong enough to test you on the third one, so I will take over from her and complete it myself.”
Rui Jinji was surprised that the White Snake Immortal was testing her personally!
The last time there was such a person in Longdi Cave was hundreds of years ago!
Naruto nodded, “I hope you can answer my questions once this is over.”
The White Snake Sage opened her snake eyes, a golden light flashed, and the world in Naruto’s sight turned into a warm little house.
This is?
Naruto saw Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki at the door and said to him, “Welcome home, Naruto.”
Oh? Did she really think he was horny? She could at least tempt him with a beautiful woman. How could the White Snake Immortal think he’d be interested in a stranger she’d only met for a few minutes?
He always finds it funny when he sees so many time travelers in fan fiction about his previous life, Naruto, crying and making a fuss after seeing his parents.
It’s not like I didn’t have family before I traveled through time, so I wouldn’t just call anyone dad.
Moreover, the other party never fulfilled his promise. Instead, he left the Nine-Tailed Fox in his own child, turning the child into a weapon of war, and left an enemy of Uchiha Madara.
Is there something wrong with his brain?
God, your whole family are ninjas?
Naruto felt that both Minato Namikaze and Jiraiya were gods that had been brainwashed by Konoha and Myobokusan.
Naruto might have felt a moment of emotion when he saw them talking like in the original novel, but it was just a fleeting moment, like a TV drama. Who would take a paper figure that had nothing to do with them seriously?!
In the illusion, Minato Namikaze looked at Naruto with satisfaction and said, “Naruto, you have grown up. You have become an excellent person.”
“Although you didn’t follow the path I expected, as an incompetent father, I have no right to say anything to you. No matter what you do, I sincerely wish you the best.”
Kushina’s hair flew up as she beat up Minato Namikaze: “I told you that Naruto can’t become a Jinchūriki. Look at the life the Third Hokage is making Naruto live now!”
“Oh my Naruto…”
It was a great drama, and Naruto’s experience of watching movies in his previous life told him that the two people in front of him were expressing their true feelings.
Even if it is an illusion, it is rare to be able to achieve this.
After giving it a five-star review, Naruto shouted to the ceiling, “Can we end it now? I’m a little tired of watching these two people’s drama.”
“Those are the parents you’ve never met. Won’t you look at their appearance again? You can even forget Konoha’s past and stay in the illusion of having parents and be an ordinary child.”
Such a sound came from the ceiling.
Naruto directly summoned half of Susanoo and used his sword to pierce the fake Namikaze couple in front of him.
“What the hell do I care about the life and death of these two people?”
Naruto used his mental power to attack the illusion. His perception was like an external camera, and he saw through the spatial illusion in front of him early on.
And hit the White Snake Immortal in front of him!
In his eyes, the shrine in front of him, the dust in the air, the pores on people’s faces, and the insects on the ground were all gone.
Every inch was as slow as if the slow-down button was pressed, and the flow of blood in their bodies and the escaping chakra intertwined into gorgeous patterns.
But in this picture there is a white snake fairy that looks like an eraser.
As the mental power erupted, the illusion shattered.
Naruto opened his eyes.
After patting the blood from his ears and repairing the damage caused by excessive brain use, Naruto looked at the White Snake Sage.
“Now I’ve passed.”
“……certainly.”
“But before that I want to ask a question.”
Naruto stared at the calm White Snake Sage in front of him and said shockingly: “Why did you reject Orochimaru? I believe Orochimaru can easily pass such a simple test.”
How could Orochimaru fail the test that Kabuto Yakushi could pass?
The White Snake Immortal said, “The trials in Longdi Cave are based on strength. The weak will be tested by the weak, and the strong will be tested by me.”
“But what Orochimaru lacks is not strength but…”
“……soul.”
“His soul is too fragile. Even Ruijinji’s illusion is difficult to break free from.”
“Even if one only has the will but no corresponding spirit, he will not be able to learn immortal arts. His spirit will only be broken by the wronged spirits in Longdi Cave.”
“That’s why he can’t learn immortal arts.”
I see.
But what did Orochimaru’s previous reminder mean?
Everything he said and did after entering was actually an invisible test of Longdi Cave.
After all, Ryuchi Cave is a holy place with a thousand-year history, and their old teammates even secretly guided the ninja world.
If someone said that Long Didong did nothing or even knew nothing, he would never believe it.
Orochimaru told him to pay attention to the Ryuchi Cave, so Naruto had to think more about himself.
Naruto has hidden Tsukuyomi and Yakumo’s transformation from reality to his own eyes with the help of Uchiha Itachi.
Destroying the Sharingan’s eye power allows him to use the third stage of Susanoo for a few minutes.
The tiger talisman can multiply his combat power at any time, and when necessary, he will use the sheep talisman to escape his soul.
His Flying Thunder Gods were all around him, and the White Snake Immortal had no way of stopping him.
As if sensing what Naruto was thinking, the White Snake Sage said leisurely: “Haha, although Flying Thunder God is very powerful, in the eyes of those of us who have lived for a long time, it is just a special summoning technique.”
“I can sense that you have a lot of cards up your sleeve, but I won’t harm the interests of Longdi Cave just to win you over.”
“Come, I will teach you the art of immortality. My teeth will imbue you with natural energy.”
Naruto exposed his neck doubtfully.
The White Snake Sage’s head turned into a snake and bit down. Naruto only felt a tingling sensation and then a large amount of natural energy entered his body through the pores along with the air.
These natural energies follow a special flow direction and nourish every inch of Naruto’s body in an orderly manner.
After a few minutes passed, the White Snake Sage’s head retracted, revealing Naruto with blue eyeshadow in front of him.
Perfect Sage Mode.
Naruto took out his kunai and looked at his appearance, he had the same eyeshadow as Indra a thousand years ago.
Could it be that Indra had ever been to Longdi Cave?
“Why? Have you ever seen anything like it?”
“Haha, don’t worry. I can’t read your mind, I’m just guessing based on your expression.”
“After all, the only person besides you who learned the perfect Sage Mode of the Ryuchi Cave died a thousand years ago.”
“…Thank you.”
Naruto thought for a moment and continued his exploration, “Ryuchidong taught me senjutsu. Based on the principle of reciprocity, I think I can serve as your contractor and help you to the best of my ability without violating my code of conduct.”
Naturally, he sets his own rules of conduct.
The White Snake Immortal smiled with satisfaction, “In that case, I hope you can let your destiny develop in a different direction.”
“That Toadmaru guy is a bit too nosy.”
“Their long-term control over the ninja world has allowed them to extend their reach into the Ryuchi Cave. As snakes, all of us dream of becoming dragons. Its existence has already blocked our path.”
“I want you to kill him someday in the future.”
“Can you do it?”
Naruto chuckled. This was what he wanted to do. With a being that could predict the future and was always doing dirty things, he couldn’t even sleep well.
“It’s a pleasure to work with you.”
After the cooperation was reached, Naruto was taken away from Ryuchi Cave by Mizutsuhime.
The only ones left were Tian Xinshen Ji and Ji who served the White Snake Immortal.
Tian Xin Shen Ji looked at the White Snake Immortal with concern and said, “Ancestor, can this contractor really be trusted?”
“Haha, his interests are aligned with ours, and Myoboku-san is on the other side of his will. Just wait and see, I’m looking forward to the moment when fate reaches its climax.”
“Son of prophecy, hehe…”
13. Wood Release (Old Version)
At this time, Naruto, who left the Ryuchi Cave, returned to his expressionless look. What just happened was just a mutual test between the two of them. Who knows if the two of them will have a falling out one day?
As soon as he returned, he constantly used horse charms to refresh his body, fearing that the other party had left some tricks up their sleeve. As a thousand-year-old bastard, he couldn’t be too cautious.
He was really prepared to take action if there was any disagreement.
Senjutsu was secondary. Naruto’s real concern lay with the three old monsters in the Three Holy Lands. Their attitude towards the ninja world was ambiguous, yet their influence was constantly radiating. For the sake of his future stability, Naruto had to connect with them no matter what.
After solving this problem, Naruto thought of the cells he had been thinking about.
Naruto’s second external plug-in Hashirama Cell.
Looking back over the 720 episodes, apart from the plug-and-play Sharingan, the most useful are Hashirama Senju’s cells, which can awaken the Wood Release Eternal Mangekyō and restore broken limbs.
Haven’t you seen how sinister Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito became after the transplant?
Even the prosthetic limbs made from Hashirama’s cells are plug-and-play.
In Boruto, Naruto can be taken apart at any time to entertain children.
Damn Orochimaru for not bringing such a precious thing with him!
Naruto was a little angry and decided that next time he passed by Tianguo Country, he would take advantage of him to take advantage of the situation.
Although he didn’t get Hashirama’s cells, Naruto had other plans.
Wood Release is nothing more than a mixture of water and earth chakra. His current chakra control and perception are unmatched in the ninja world.
Naruto focused his perception on himself.
The five elements of chakra transform into five streams of energy that flow within the body.
Naruto mobilized the water and earth attributes in his body and slowly controlled the fusion of the two.
With a thought, a vibrant chakra and several small saplings grew out.
“Is this the Wood Release of Senju Hashirama?”
Naruto’s Wood Release already possesses vitality and strength comparable to Hashirama Senju, but it lacks the corresponding characteristics, the most critical of which is chakra absorption.
Hashirama Senju can drain a person’s existence with just his cells.
With this in mind, Naruto opened the copy of the Book of Seals.
As expected, there was a log of Wood Release recorded by Senju Tobirama inside.
As the number one master of forbidden techniques in the ninja world, how could he let go of his elder brother’s powerful ninjutsu?
After memorizing how the chakra worked inside, Naruto used his own Uzumaki physique to awaken the Wood Release on his own, which was unprecedented and unparalleled. He became the second person in the world to awaken the Wood Release on his own.
“Wood Release, the tree world descends!”
A lush forest full of vitality appeared before him, and Naruto also clearly felt the consumption of chakra for the first time.
“As expected of Senju Hashirama.”
Naruto admired the power of the God of the Ninja World. This attack consumed one tenth of his chakra. How powerful would the legendary Buddha be?
Naruto closed his eyes, and two minutes passed before purple eye lines appeared.
“Wood Release·Senjutsu·Top Buddha Transformation!!!”
A giant Buddha appeared on the snowy plains of the Snow Country, and the earth trembled under the pressure of the most powerful ninjutsu in the ninja world.
Naruto looked at the Buddha beneath him and said with satisfaction: “Although it is not as tall as Hashirama Senju, it is still as powerful as a hundred-handed one.”
Naruto wanted to find something to test its power, but the Snow Country could not withstand destruction now, and he was embarrassed to let Mandrake come out to be beaten again.
“Oh, that’s not right? Isn’t there a guy who is just right?”
Naruto thought of Shinga who appeared in Boruto. This guy was just suitable for being beaten, and Ryuchidong was also happy to let this bad-tempered guy suffer some punishment.
He bit his finger again and summoned thousands of snakes.
The irritated Man Snake appeared and saw Naruto and the 500-meter-tall Buddha behind him. The whole snake was almost scared out of its wits. He thought Naruto was going to let him out and beat him again, and the whole snake crawled on the ground and begged for mercy.
“Ming…Ming…Naruto-sama, what do you want to talk to me about? Little Snake’s wife recently gave birth to a lot of eggs, and Little Snake still has children to raise. Please, sir, let Little Snake live…”
His crying sound made Naruto unable to bear it any longer.
Naruto covered his forehead helplessly, “Forget it, forget it. I didn’t call you out to get beaten. Now go back to Ryuchi Cave and call Xinya over. I need a sparring partner now.”
“Okay, I’ll go right away!” When he heard that it was not him who was beaten but that guy Xinya, his tail was almost laughing off, and he quickly canceled the spiritual communication.
“Xinya hehehe…”
Five minutes later, Wanshe returned with Xinya Nitongling mumbling and shouting.
As soon as Zuan appeared in Xinya, he couldn’t hold back his words: “Wanshe, you bastard, who on earth are you talking about who wants to challenge me?!”
“Which ignorant kid is this…”
He was speechless when his eyes fell on the big Buddha.
no?
Did I really play thousands of hands?
Will I win? I guarantee I’ll die!
Xinya looked at the snakes in horror.
You want me to fight him???
areyouserious? ?
Xinya roared at the snakes: “Wanshe I ****”
But Naruto and Manda were just watching the fun.
“Hehehe…”
“The Buddha on the top of the head!”
Countless slaps were thrown towards Xinya.
“I’d rather die than drag you down with me!” Xinya opened his mouth and sprayed out a large amount of venom.
Naruto maintained a small wind escape technique to prevent himself from being attacked, but surprisingly, the Buddha’s palm, which was contaminated with venom, turned into stone?!
Is Xinya afraid that the beating she received wasn’t severe enough?
The Buddha’s Palm, with the bonus of petrification, hurt even more. Xinya only realized what a stupid thing he had done after the pain doubled.
But it was too late.
Looking at the sun in front of him, Xinya closed his eyes resignedly.
In the silent world, only Xinya was suffering.
The attack lasted for nearly ten minutes, and Naruto felt relieved when he felt that Xinya was still breathing.
Then he controlled the big Buddha to pull down Xinya’s reverse scale.
According to Wanshe, only by removing the reverse scale can even the most ferocious snake become gentle.
Then Naruto felt Xinya trembling under him through the big Buddha.
He actually saw grievance in the eyes of a snake!
Naruto controlled the big Buddha and slowly stroked Xinya’s head.
“Be good, from now on you and Wanshe are my spirit beasts. As long as you don’t resist me, I won’t treat you unfairly.”
The big Buddha’s smile was not convincing at all, but Xinya and Wanshe still shed tears of “happiness”.
At this time, Naruto didn’t know that the entire ninja world was in an uproar.
The noise of Wood Release is so loud that it is impossible not to be leaked.
The Wood Release back then laid the foundation for the current ninja world, but what about the Wood Release today?
In Konoha Village, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the information in front of him with trembling hands, and he felt only regret.
This is Wood Release!
He felt a little regretful and even started thinking about how to recruit Naruto back.
At this time, Danzo pushed the door open and rushed in.
“Huruzen, I said from the beginning that I would hand over the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to the Root for his instruction. Look how late I regret it now! The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki’s growth has exceeded all expectations!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and was angry at Danzo’s unreasonable behavior: “Danzo, I am the Hokage!”
“bump!”
The two people looked at the person who came in through the door to deliver the information.
The man smiled awkwardly, quickly put the information on the table and exited the chat.
Danzo snorted coldly, turned around and strode away.
Danzo returned to the Root organization’s base and angrily insulted his subordinates: “You are all a bunch of trash!!”
“I spent so much resources training you, yet none of you have figured out Wood Release! Uzumaki Naruto learned it in just one month of absence!”
“They are all a bunch of trash!!”
At this time, Ohnoki from Iwagakure Village looked anxious when he received the news.
“Hurry up and contact the messengers! Deliver the message about Wood Release and tell them to be respectful to Uzumaki Naruto! Do your best to recruit Uzumaki Naruto to Iwagakure! Whether Iwagakure can rise in my hands depends on them!”
At the border of the Land of Thunder.
Lei Yin’ai looked at the latest information in his hand. Fortunately, he went there in person, otherwise if he offended Uzumaki Naruto, he would not be 100% sure to leave alive.
But he would not be a coward. The Hidden Cloud Village had been waiting for this opportunity for too long. He had finally seen this opportunity to trample Konoha under his feet and revive the Hidden Cloud Village!
He would do anything for this!
14. Maybe Brothers (Old Version)
“Give me a fried yogurt.”
Naruto got a plate of fried yogurt courtesy of Kurama Yakumo, which was not shocking but satisfied his taste buds.
The Kurama clan’s bloodline limit is unexpectedly useful in some ways.
Suddenly, Naruto sensed that there were several Iwagakure ninjas in red clothes in an area thirty miles away, heading straight towards the Uzumaki Palace.
Looking for your own?
Well, earth attribute, two ninjas with chakra measurement at the Jonin level.
With a little fear and anxiety.
Have I done anything to endanger Iwagakure?
Naruto asked Kurama Yakumo.
If I remember correctly, they shouldn’t have done anything big these days, right?
Kurama Yakumo knocked Naruto on the head.
“Idiot! Did you forget about the Buddha statue from a few days ago?”
Oh, I forgot about that.
Considering the influence of Hashirama Senju, it is normal for Ōnoki, who experienced that era firsthand, to have some reaction.
It’s just that…
Were the two Jonins looking down on him a little?
About a day later, Naruto finally saw the arrival of the two ninjas.
“I am Akagi (Yellow Earth), the Iwagakure ninja. I have come under the orders of the Tsuchikage-sama to invite Uzumaki-sama to join the Hidden Cloud Village.”
“Have you forgotten that I am Minato Namikaze’s child? Have you forgotten how many Iwagakure ninjas Minato Namikaze killed during the Third World War?”
Akatsuki excitedly shook Naruto’s hand and said, “Uzumaki-sama, Tsuchikage-sama said that all past grudges should be written off. The grudges of the fathers should not affect the children. There are always casualties in war, and that was your father, who inherited your excellent genes. We can only blame our inferior skills.”
The opposite of Tiangang!
Naruto invited them in.
The group was talking and laughing, mainly because the other party’s words were so nice. Naruto hadn’t heard such beautiful compliments in decades.
Half an hour later, Naruto replied that he would consider it, and waved goodbye to the Iwagakure who left with satisfaction.
As the sun was setting, two dark-skinned strong men came to the Whirlpool Mansion with steady steps.
“puff–“
“Raikage??”
“Carrying the burden of all things and moving forward…”
“Never ending, to the top of the end…”
“Seek the Buddha’s way, save the people, and let the teachings resound through the heavens…”
This scene occurs after Killer Bee learns that Naruto is a singer.
The two roppers met their match. The fledgling Naruto used the accumulation of his previous life to sing a duet with the long-time ropper Killer Bee.
Ai felt like he was dreaming.
He thought Killer Bee was already a rare one among the Jinchūriki, but he didn’t expect Naruto was also one.
Or is this the normal mental state of a Jinchūriki?
But it sounds pretty good.
“Yohoo, little fox, you are sincerely invited to come. The treatment in Kumogakure is good, and Master Kirabi is waiting for you——”
Ai knocked on Killer Bee’s head and said generously: “Uzumaki Naruto, let’s be frank.”
“Join Kumogakure!”
“As long as you come to Kumogakure, you can ask for any conditions you want. As long as you want, the position of the next Raikage will be yours!”
Naruto shook his head, “Aren’t you afraid that I will lead Kumogakure astray?”
Ai sat on the ground and said sternly, “If just any strong man could lead Kumogakure astray, Kumogakure would have ceased to exist long ago.”
Interesting. It’s no wonder that this village can produce a person like the Third Raikage who sacrificed himself for his juniors and held back the enemy.
As a fellow Kage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, can you learn from him?
“Come join us, glory, power, wealth, Kumogakure can give you!”
There’s even One Piece showing up! Why don’t you mention beauty? I might even join in!
“real?”
“Really! I have promised in the name of the Raikage that I will do whatever it takes! Even if it means sending troops to Konoha to avenge you!”
“But it still doesn’t work.”
“Why?” Raikage was confused.
“I cannot allow others to disturb my daily life.”
“Becoming the Raikage allows me to live a more affluent daily life.”
“But I’m not very good at governing!”
“It’s okay, I can’t do it either! All the Raikage has to do is be the strongest. Just throw the paperwork to the secretary!”
“? Is it possible?”
“Of course, you just need to protect your brothers! The Raikage was born to protect.”
No wonder the Uchiha clan is in the Land of Lightning.
Value friendship and loyalty.
Naruto was really moved.
In fact, if you think about it carefully, the style of the Land of Lightning is very suitable for unifying the ninja world. There is no intrigue and everyone gets along harmoniously, except that the geographical location is not very good.
He is also very loyal. He lost an arm in a battle when he thought Killer Bee was dead. After that, he was determined to kill Sasuke. If Gaara hadn’t stopped him, I’m afraid both of them would have died.
Naruto had never felt such sincere love in the past few decades, including in his previous life.
What’s more important is that the Land of Lightning has advanced technology. Although the bloodline ninjas are popular, they attach importance to development and focus on both ninjutsu and physical techniques. The later Tensou Jutsu and Chakra Cannon are proof of their development.
Moreover, Kumogakure has been a united front since Kinkaku and Ginkaku’s rebellion. Don’t you see why Kumogakure has the fewest rebellious ninjas among the five great nations?
In the original work, Konoha without Uzumaki and Uchiha is not even a hair away from Kumogakure. They have no rebel ninjas and they value technology. If it weren’t for Konoha always having cheats, Naruto wouldn’t dare to imagine how powerful a united Kumogakure could be.
“So what do I need to do?”
“No need! As long as you join Kumogakure, you will be my brother just like Killer Bee. No matter what the future holds, even if you leave Kumogakure, our friendship will always exist, and we will never interfere with your freedom.”
“Why don’t you make some requests, otherwise I won’t feel comfortable with this treatment.
Ai Da waved his hand, “No need!”
“Ok, I’ll join!”
The other party has already come to this point. Even if he leaves in the future, the other party will not say anything. Other people in the ninja world may lie, but the Raikage will never do that.
Anyway, he only needed to be a nominal Raikage, and he didn’t need to be in charge of other things. The other party was even willing to start a war for him, and Naruto couldn’t help but be moved by this courage.
“What about the Uchiha and my people…”
“Bring them all along!” Ai waved his hand and recruited them all.
Let’s do it!
The two people held hands together.
Ai put his arms around the necks of the two men on either side.
“Hahahaha, from now on you will be my younger brother!”
“Kirabi, from now on we are brothers!”
Brothers?
Naruto took back what he had said when he met Minato Namikaze before. It turned out that there really was such a moving feeling that could transcend countless time and space.
And he felt that both of them were genuinely happy.
Thinking of his brothers in front of him and the girls behind him, Naruto felt that he couldn’t try a little harder.
Naruto finally smiled truly for the first time since coming into this world.
15. Cloud Hidden (Old Version)
After saying goodbye to Kazehana Koyuki, Naruto and the Uchiha clan set off for the Land of Lightning.
Fenghua Xiaoxue, dressed in gorgeous clothes, looked at Naruto’s back on Susanoo with affection.
Even though she knew that Naruto was only staying in the Snow Country temporarily, she still couldn’t help but feel sad when he left.
Naruto just has a better future, and I shouldn’t drag him down.
Fenghua Xiaoxue didn’t want Naruto to see her tears, but the moment she turned around, she was stunned.
Because behind her was Naruto, smiling at her.
Naruto gently wiped away Fenghua Xiaoxue’s tears.
“Xue, even if I join the Hidden Cloud Village, I will always be your family,” he said.
Naruto spread his arms and looked at her tenderly.
Fenghua Xiaoxue could no longer hold back her tears, and she threw away her manners and ran to Naruto and hugged him.
“Xiaoxue, look.”
Naruto made hand seals, and the field behind Xiaoxue was filled with endless roses.
The pink roses glow in the afterglow of the setting sun.
Xiaoxue covered her mouth and tried hard not to let her tears fall.
“I like it so much, I like it so much…”
The winter in the Snow Country is too long and the blank time is too long, so Naruto brings color to Fenghua Xiaoxue.
Xiaoxue watched Naruto return to Susanoo amidst the petals.
The sky gradually darkened, but she was no longer cold, her world was not dark, her sun was shining on him.
Experiencing Uchiha Itachi’s Susanoo, the Raikage marveled at the convenience of this technique.
The aroma of fragrance at this time makes my teeth itch.
This woman…
Killer Bee noticed Karin’s mood and asked in a teasing tone: “Are you also doing this for Naruto…” He stretched out his little finger.
“Ah? I…” Karin’s face flushed instantly, “I’m not yet… but, but… I will be soon!!”
“Oh oh oh oh, two brothers and sisters!” Kirabi screamed.
Ai shook his head helplessly and looked at the two people playing around. He decided to return to the Hidden Cloud Village and give Naruto some good nourishment.
He hugged Naruto and said, “Don’t worry, third brother! Big brother will definitely raise you strong! You can have as many women as you want in the future!”
Naruto struggled painfully in the Raikage’s strong chest muscles.
“No, big brother! I’m not that horny!”
“By the way, brother, I remembered something.” Naruto suddenly slapped his forehead.
“I forgot to collect my singing dividend!”
“It’s okay! I’ve already taken care of it!” Ai assured Naruto, “I’ll buy the entire company!”
“Big brother is awesome!” What a Batman act.
Rebellion? What kind of words are these? He’s going home!
“Let’s go, big brother!”
After three days and three nights of flying on the Susanoo plane, and after almost draining Uchiha Itachi dry, they finally arrived at the Hidden Cloud Village.
The illusion of the Hidden Cloud Village is not even a little bit worse than that of the Hidden Leaf Village. There are hard rocks and cliffs everywhere, and even the preparations are pitifully scarce.
Naruto frowned as he looked at the houses lined up on the towering rocks in front of him.
“What’s wrong, third brother?” Ai thought Naruto was dissatisfied with the Hidden Cloud Village. “Don’t worry, Hidden Cloud Village will arrange the best accommodation for you!”
“No, it’s not.”
“I was thinking, since I’m in the Hidden Cloud Village, I should definitely do something. Consider it a gift.”
With a thought, the natural energy around him gathered on his body, and vitality filled the areas covered by Naruto’s perception.
He clapped his hands, “Wood Release: Tree World Arrives!”
boom……
Countless towering trees broke through the ground, and the lush leaves brought life to the purple Hidden Cloud Village, and the green quickly radiated throughout the entire Hidden Cloud Village.
“Hah—” Ai took a breath.
“This is… Wood Release!”
Ai saw an extremely wide range of forests, and surprisingly, the original houses were not damaged at all. The trees even supported some dilapidated houses on the cliffs.
“This is amazing chakra control!”
“As expected of my Ou Doudou!”
The villagers who felt the drastic change in the environment walked out of their houses and looked at the miracle in front of them. The haze that had been lingering since the death of the Third Raikage seemed to have dissipated.
Everyone saw Uzumaki Naruto standing on the green sky.
With Ai’s intervention, the villagers also learned that the one who brought vegetation to the Hidden Cloud Village was the Raikage’s new younger brother, the next Raikage, Uzumaki Naruto.
The news that Uzumaki Naruto joined Kumogakure quickly spread throughout the ninja world. The Raikage personally came forward to reprimand Konoha and guided public opinion to attack Konoha’s inaction towards the Fourth Hokage’s son and the evil deeds of the Uchiha clan.
For a time, Konoha’s reputation in the ninja world declined, and the number of missions fell to a historical low.
Ohnoki gave Kurotsuchi and Yellow Earth a severe lesson.
“Isn’t he related to Uzumaki Naruto?! How come he turned around and joined Kumogakure?!”
“What benefits did Ai promise Uzumaki Naruto?”
Akatsuki looked up at his father tremblingly and said embarrassedly: “It is said that the Raikage and Uzumaki Naruto became brothers of the opposite sex and promised the scary Raikage position.”
“Isn’t it just the position of Raikage?! As if my position as Tsuchikage is too low for you!”
Ohnoki was so regretful. If he hadn’t chosen to let his son go for the sake of his health, Uzumaki Naruto would have been theirs!
Who would have thought that while he was still playing it safe, the Raikage would go all-in with the entire village!
Huang Tu continued carefully, “According to the latest news, Uzumaki Naruto also used Wood Release to change the ecology of the Hidden Cloud Village, creating a large forest. Now there is more moisture in the Hidden Cloud Village, and the clouds in the sky are more in line with the name of the Hidden Cloud Village.”
Ohnoki’s breathing hitched.
forest!!
He wants it too!!
“It’s obvious, it’s obvious that I was here first…”
The Uchiha clan was settled next to the training ground of the Hidden Cloud Village. Ai gave the Uchiha the opportunity to join the upper class without any care, and the village also officially had several more shops with the Uchiha clan emblem.
Ai didn’t care about Uchiha at all. Kumogakure respected the strong, and there were many tribes like Uchiha, but every one of them surrendered to the fist of their Raikage.
Every generation of Raikage was prepared to be defeated. As long as they were not like Kinkaku and Ginkaku who would rebel against the village at the cost of bringing war to the village, they could actually accept it.
Maybe Uchiha has strong strength, but Eco will never forget his younger brother Naruto.
The Uchiha clan will naturally become Naruto’s helper. He has already promised the entire village, and he has this vision.
As for being afraid of Uchiha’s rebellion?
How old is Naruto?
Seven years old!
Even if he came to power ten years later, he could still suppress the Uchiha for fifty years, and the Uchiha after that would have long been integrated into Kumogakure. Those who were not suppressed did not need to rebel, and even if they rebelled, they would still be Uchiha of Kumogakure.
Walking on the street, Uchiha Itachi felt a little dazed. In just a few months, he had experienced the transformation from a Konoha ninja to a rebel ninja to a Cloud ninja.
Moreover, the Uchiha clan integrated into the Hidden Cloud Village without any obstacles.
This was something he had never dared to imagine before in Konoha.
Perhaps compared to the treacherous Konoha, the loyalty-oriented Kumogakure is more suitable for the Uchiha clan’s temperament.
As the air flowed, Uchiha Itachi felt the Raikage Ai not far behind him.
“Lord Raikage,” he gestured.
Ai nodded.
“How are things in Kumogakure, Uchiha?”
“Replying to Raikage-sama, the Uchiha is doing…very well.”
As the Uchiha integrated into the group, Ai himself found it incredible.
I didn’t expect that he, who was arguing with Konoha over a Byakugan a few years ago, now has another Uchiha clan member in the village.
Although it is a little different from what one might imagine, the Uchiha’s reconnaissance capabilities are equally strong.
An inherently evil Uchiha?
He doesn’t think this is evil!
It was all Senju Tobirama’s propaganda, he was just jealous!
Ai expressed deep contempt for Senju Tobirama.
Chiyo from the Sand Village put down the information in her hand.
Looking at Luosha, the only person who can take up the responsibility in the village, he sighed. The Sand Village is now getting weaker with each generation. At present, the village relies on the money of the Fourth Kazekage and the deterrence of Gaara’s one-tail to stabilize the situation.
Chiyo thought of Gaara’s unstable appearance, and looked at Uzumaki Naruto who was now very popular in the ninja world.
My old waist collapsed unconsciously again.
The future of Sand Village cannot be seen at a glance.
16. Blood Dragon Eye (Old Version)
Three years later, Naruto finally turned 10 years old.
Now, with adequate nutrition, he is much healthier than in the original novel. At the age of 10, his height has reached 1.5 meters.
The lightning on his body indicated that he had mastered the Lightning Release Chakra mode.
In the distance, a twisted figure wailed his ugly singer and jumped towards Naruto.
“Oh my stupid Ou Doudou, eight-pack abs, body revealed.”
Killer Bee sang his incoherent rop while handing the lunch box to Naruto.
“Thank you, second brother!”
Killer Bee came closer to Naruto; “Do you want Hachi to come practice with you?”
“Oh? Then give it a try.”
Naruto created distance and dodged the octopus tail that Zero Frame started with.
In a flash, Killer Bee approached Naruto with the amplification of Lightning Release Chakra.
Kirabi’s knife was unpredictable, blocking all his space with almost no blind spots.
Naruto dodged Killer Bee’s Eight Swords Style, and a skeleton appeared on his body.
“Zizi—”
The low-profile version of Chidori rushed towards Killer Bee with electric light.
Killer Bee stretched out two tails from behind, grabbed Naruto’s hand and threw him away.
Naruto flew out and turned into smoke in mid-air.
The moment the shadow clone dissipated, Killer Bee quickly shook off the two tails that were instantly marked, but at this time Naruto’s real body had already arrived in front of Killer Bee using Flying Thunder God.
“General.”
Naruto opened his Mangekyō, and the powerful illusion could cause a momentary trance even for a perfect Jinchūriki of Killer Bee’s level.
He put the knife to Kirabi’s neck.
“Naruto Ohdoudou, a knife can’t break my defense, you idiot!”
But Killer Bee didn’t move, because Naruto used a knife instead of other attacks to prove that he was still letting it go.
Killer Bee did not use the tailed beast transformation, but Naruto did not use his trump card either.
When he goes all out and uses Flying Thunder God, he can fight against both brothers AB at the same time.
And he also has Uchiha Itachi who obeys him completely.
Killer Bee handed over the lunch box, and the familiar combination was obviously made by Karin.
Karin and Yakumo also wore the Hidden Cloud Village forehead protectors. It is worth mentioning that they refused to enter the ninja school. After all, Naruto has already held the title of Jonin. If they return to the ninja school, won’t they be further away from Naruto?
After waiting patiently for Naruto to finish eating, Killer Bee said, “Dear Doudou, Big Brother and I miss you so much! Remember to find him when Big Brother tells you to.”
Killer Bee’s words were automatically filtered by Naruto’s brain, otherwise there would be too much messy information to extract.
Naruto nodded and went to the Raikage’s office with Killer Bee.
The two men saw that Samui and another ninja were working tirelessly to look at the documents on the table. Occasionally, they took out two documents from the hundreds and gave them to Ai, who seemed to have nothing to do.
As soon as Ai finished signing, he saw his two younger brothers coming.
“Kirabi, Naruto!”
“You’re finally here!”
Ai waved his hand and threw the few documents on his desk back into Sam’s pile of documents.
She said without apology that she was going to reunite with her two younger brothers.
Ignoring Samui’s murderous gaze, the three of them arrived at Yunlei Gorge.
Looking down at the increasingly prosperous Kumo Village, the Raikage felt more and more like he was ready to retire.
I’m not that old, but this prosperous scene really makes me sleepy.
Suddenly Ai thought of something.
“Samui said that a group of chivalrous thieves recently appeared in the Land of Lightning. Although they are harmless, they need to be investigated by ninjas. It just so happens that you, third brother, need some experience. I, the eldest brother, have decided to go with you!”
“Lord Raikage, this is just an ordinary chivalrous thief. I don’t need you at all…”
Ai waved his hand and threw the work to Samui without any burden. He took on this task because he planned to go on a long trip with Naruto.
As the eldest brother, he felt that he needed to maintain his relationship with his beloved younger brother.
“Okay.”
Naruto did not refuse his elder brother’s kindness. The two of them gave instructions to the village and left decisively with the money.
Kirabi, who had been a brother for twenty years, was left behind to look after the house.
While having fun along the way, they followed the intelligence and rumors and came to a village where the chivalrous bandits often appeared. This was originally the fiefdom of a landlord.
It is said that the landlord has some connection with the nobles of the Land of Lightning, which is why the Hidden Cloud Village paid some attention to this inconspicuous small group.
“Robbery!”
Naruto, who had just arrived here, felt the simple customs of the local people. He looked at the robbers with some surprise and interest.
In this world, if we don’t count the Uchiha and Nagato with the Rinnegan, he and Ai are already top-tier. He didn’t expect that someone would rob him?
This is still a pretty fresh feeling.
Naruto took a step forward and wanted to use the illusion he had learned from Uchiha Itachi to control him, but as soon as he took a step, five people in black clothes embroidered with lightning jumped in front of him and killed the robbers.
“Boom——” The civilian robbers were powerless to fight back against the ninja.
“Are you okay?” The little girl in black looked at Naruto with concern.
Suddenly a thief rushed out from the corner with a kunai and aimed at Naruto.
Naruto and Ai didn’t take him seriously, it was so funny, Kunai Killing Shadow? Did they think they were Senju Hashirama?
But from the little girl’s perspective, she thought Naruto was so scared that he couldn’t move.
The girl’s eyes changed, and blood-red frog eyes with horizontal stripes opened. The thief lost consciousness in an instant.
Naruto and Ai both felt a strange chakra fluctuation, and they saw the girl’s strange eyes.
Oh no, I’ve been seen! The girl wanted to cover her eyes, but Naruto stopped her.
“Don’t block them, you have beautiful eyes.”
When Naruto saw these eyes, he remembered the current plot. This was the Blood Dragon Eyes from the Raikou arc, and it was said that they were a sworn enemy of the Uchiha clan.
The girl’s name…if he remembered correctly, it should be Chinano.
But the Uchiha clan was not exterminated, so are Chino and his daughter the only ones left in the Blood Pond clan?
Chino relaxed when she saw that Naruto was not afraid of her eyes.
“You look like chivalrous thieves. Could you be the recently famous Thunderbolt Group?”
This was a lie. The fame of the Lightning Group was at most something that the Cloud Village had remembered. The five of them were not even strong enough to make up five jonin, so it was not something that the Cloud Village would remember.
When Chino heard that even the children in other towns knew about her lightning ball, she became very excited.
“That’s right, we are the Lightning Group! This is my partner Feng Xin!”
Naruto took back his thoughts after looking at the blue-haired man next to him. The Wind Style Kekkei Genkai, whose name had never appeared, was pitifully weak. Only the Blood Dragon Eye, a pupil technique that was suspected to be a descendant of Indra, could make him look up to it.
Although Ai didn’t know what Naruto wanted to do, he believed in his own Oudoudou and listened to their conversation with interest.
When Naruto and Ai learned that the Lightning Group was going to Kirigakure to carry out a mission, they looked at each other.
As modern and next-generation Kage, they know Kirigakure’s current situation very well.
The Blood Mist Village is not just talk.
If we were to ask which village is most resistant to bloodline limits, it would undoubtedly be Kirigakure.
Ai couldn’t understand why the bloody children that they stole every day in Cloud Village were so disliked in Kirigakure?
He has picked up several!
“Forget it, big brother, this is their mission. We can only wish them the best, right?”
Naruto handed his token to Chino and said, “If you are in trouble one day, we can provide you with shelter in consideration of your help today.”
Naruto naturally would not stop them from committing suicide. How could Chino join the Hidden Cloud Village with peace of mind without breaking down?
After that, she will hate the Uchiha clan. Both her benefactor and her enemy are in the Hidden Cloud Village. How can she leave?
17. Goya City Flame (Old Version)
Now that it has come to this, Naruto naturally won’t stop.
If he remembered correctly, there should be an arena on an island near the Land of Lightning.
In the Lai Guang chapter, there is an arena that is full of filth and corruption. As a famous underground black market, there must be a lot of money and power in it.
Naruto told Ai about this place, and the two of them decided to take over and destroy this place.
Naruto learned the location of the island from Orochimaru’s reply.
After contacting the nearest Cloud Hidden Village base, the group sneaked into the arena that was causing chaos right under the nose of the Land of Lightning.
Naruto stopped Ai who wanted to rush forward directly. Some of these ninjas who were used as tools were really loyal to the player. He could only get them if he really defeated them.
There is no need to explain Naruto’s strength. He destroyed the fragile balance of the arena like frying fish.
Among these ninjas, only a few barely reached the level of Jonin, a small number were at the level of Chunin, and the vast majority were Genin.
Even if they attack together, they may not be able to stop Kakashi.
Not to mention him.
Fighting without ninjutsu actually gives a kind of pleasure of hitting flesh with flesh. Perhaps it is because Naruto has always participated in high-level battles from the beginning, so that the beginning of being an ordinary ninja has become a means of leisure and entertainment for him.
With the training of Kumogakure’s physical skills, he has also developed an excellent physique. Now is the time when there is a lack of people to practice physical skills, so it is just right for him to deal with these ninjas.
Standing on the pile of fallen people, Naruto looked at the man in a box and said, “According to the rules, the person behind me will obtain ownership of these ninjas! From today on, Kumogakure will accept you!”
Ai blasted open the door, and the Cloud Village ninjas surrounded everyone in the arena.
“Yes! All the ninjas here will be protected by the Hidden Cloud Village. At the same time, anyone involved in illegal gambling here will be arrested!!”
Behind the curtain, Yuya Shiro En secretly thought that something was wrong.
“Oh no, it looks like I should retreat.”
He avoided Naruto’s sight and wanted to escape through the secret passage, but as soon as he opened the secret passage, he thought of something again. In the end, he smiled bitterly, shook his head, and sat on the sofa.
About two minutes later.
“Aren’t you going to run away?” Naruto said behind him.
“Hehe, it seems that he really came here specifically to find me.” Yuyashiro Yan confirmed his guess.
The purpose behind shutting down his fighting arena was so strong that he himself wouldn’t believe it if he said it wasn’t directed at him.
It turned out that Uzumaki Naruto and Raikage, who were famous in the ninja world in the past few years, were present in person.
…I’m afraid that Kumogakure has already surrounded this island.
“Well then,” Miyashiro En, having confirmed that he couldn’t escape, relaxed. He took a more relaxed position on the sofa and asked, “What do you want from me?”
“I’ve heard about your methods, your complex network of forces, and your personality, which is even more cautious than Orochimaru’s. It won’t be easy to catch you.”
“Did that Orochimaru guy tell you?”
Naruto shook his head and then nodded. In a sense, this was indeed what Orochimaru told him, but it was in the future.
He handed over a photo.
“You must know the person above.”
The person in the photo is Chinano.
Miyagi En frowned.
“Chino did escape from me, what do you want to say?”
“Mr. Blood Pond Flame, you don’t have to play dumb with me. Do you really not care about your daughter at all?”
The spectacles beneath Miyashiro En’s glasses turned blood red.
The illusion of the Blood Pool was almost reaching the level of the Mangekyo, but Naruto’s Mangekyo was of illusion attribute and easily broke through the illusion space of the Blood Dragon Eye.
He didn’t even take the White Snake Immortal’s illusion seriously, let alone a lower-level Blood Dragon Eye.
Miyagi En took off his glasses and gently wiped the blood from the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief.
“What do you want me to do?”
“Join Kumogakure. Your connections, industries, and weapons manufacturing are all what Kumogakure needs.”
“It seems I don’t have the right to choose. Then, I will join.”
His biggest weakness is his daughter. Now that this secret is known by the top leaders of the Hidden Cloud Village, he has no choice but to give in.
After defeating Miyajiro En, Naruto and Ai continued their journey.
Ai suddenly remembered the latest information he had obtained.
“Third brother, the Intelligence Department recently learned that a person named Akatsuki is suspected of seeking the Tailed Beasts.”
“It is said that they are a powerful mercenary group.”
dawn?
Is it because your own village has started to take action in advance?
No, Akatsuki started to act in Konoha 53 mainly because of money and accumulation of members.
Maybe they will be overwhelmed with joy if they have this butterfly of theirs?
“Brother, please help me check out this person called Hidan. He should be a ninja from Yugakushi, a country of rivers. He worships a sect called the Evil God Cult.”
“This person’s strength isn’t great, but he’s immortal. We might be able to use him.”
Immortality!
Of course, Ai would not doubt the truthfulness of Naruto’s words.
If the principle of immortality can be studied from this Feiduan’s body, then Kumogakure will have an army of immortals!
“I’ll go back to the village and inform them. This matter is of great importance, and I need to discuss it with the elders personally. I won’t be accompanying you this time.”
If there was no butterfly effect, Hidan would not have joined the Akatsuki during this period.
While thinking, Naruto saw a crow in the tree flying towards him.
The crow landed on his shoulder and Naruto took a note from the crow’s feet.
“is that so?”
He had sent Uchiha Itachi to look for the traces of the Sky Group. While they were still fighting alone, the other side already had an aircraft carrier.
Although the glider throwing kunai action is a bit unsettling.
Uchiha Itachi reported the places where the Sora and Shennong were suspected to have appeared recently, but his intelligence focused on Konoha’s recent abnormalities.
After carefully reading the information, Naruto thought of Orochimaru meaningfully.
“Looks like we have to go to the Sand Village.”
The Akatsuki organization has not yet started to take action against the Jinchūriki, and the only one who has troubled him is Nagato. But even if he meets Naruto, he is confident that no one can hurt him with Flying Thunder God.
18. Broken (old version)
His gaze returned to Konoha Village.
Ever since Naruto teamed up with Uchiha Itachi to destroy Konoha three years ago and escaped unscathed, his status has been in a continuous decline.
The village’s declining population requires a large number of outsiders to replenish it, and personnel verification requires a large number of ninjas.
Konoha Village is in ruins, and under the control of public opinion by the two major powers and the entertainment media, Konoha has become notorious.
A large number of missions originally entrusted to Konoha were lost to the other four major countries.
Feeling the gift from Konoha, the Iwagakure Village and the Sand Village successively expressed their contempt for Konoha’s actions.
The ninjas of Konoha now can’t even hold their heads up when they go out. The treatment of the orphans of heroes makes others doubt whether their families can be treated well in Konoha Village.
Will even my property be taken over by Konoha after my death?
Even the only two gatekeeper ninjas, Tetsuya Koji and Genma Fushigi, could not stand the contemptuous looks of those who came to Konoha Village.
Shen Yue and Izumo have gone on a mission.
The person sitting in the Hokage room at this time was not Sarutobi Hiruzen, but Jiraiya, who was idle all day long.
After three years of mental and physical exhaustion following the battle with Uchiha Itachi three years ago, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s body finally couldn’t hold on and collapsed.
He had to use the last bit of friendship between him and Jiraiya to forcibly confine the other party to Konoha to stabilize the overall situation.
Jiraiya, who had never thought of becoming Hokage, had no choice but to ask his old classmate Tsunade for help.
But even the return of Jiraiya and Tsunade could not stop the turmoil in Konoha.
Why are they not there every time something happens in Konoha?
Why weren’t they there when the fourth generation died?
Why weren’t they there when the third generation was seriously injured three years ago?
They were absent from the two major destructions of Konoha. What exactly did they do as Konoha’s ninjas?
One defected and two left the village. What did the three people known as the heroes of Konoha do?
The ninja’s dissatisfaction with the Sannin spread throughout the village, and the newly arrived civilians had no respect for the Sannin.
Jiraiya believed in the so-called prophecy and abandoned his own responsibilities to listen to the words of a toad. Instead of changing Konoha himself, he placed his hopes on his future apprentice, a child of prophecy who had no shadow.
Tsunade is afraid of death. After witnessing the death of her loved ones, she did not seek opportunities to become stronger to prevent more tragedies, but instead chose to drink and gamble to indulge in temporary happiness.
With Danzo’s instigation, the return of the two did not bring any hope to Konoha, and everyone was doubting their abilities.
Jiraiya sometimes wondered how it could have turned out like this.
For the sake of the child of prophecy, he found Nagato and Minato Namikaze successively, taught them ninjutsu and guided them on their path. But in the end, Nagato died in the flames of war, and Minato also died for Konoha in the first year of realizing his dream.
Time and again he learned of the death of the child of prophecy on whom he had placed his hopes.
Now even his apprentice’s son has defected, no, it should be said that he has left. Naruto never cared about Konoha Village. He never paid attention to those foolish villagers. Now he has his own path and has become the Hidden Cloud Village. Konoha cannot start a war just to blame the other side.
Why did it turn out like this?
The leaves were blown away by the bleak breeze, and Sakura asked Ino to go out for dinner together on her rare day off.
In fact, there was nowhere else to go. Konoha’s economic system was destroyed, and on the increasingly deserted streets of Konoha, only Ichiraku Ramen was still emitting smoke.
In order to supplement the manpower, the village has approved the early graduation of the ninja school, and she has formed a pair with two other ordinary ninjas.
The fire three years ago killed one-fifth of Konoha’s ninjas and almost all of its civilians, including her parents.
She, who once hated Naruto, also became a child without parents.
Pulling aside the curtain, Sakura saw her best friend Ino.
“Ino.”
“Sakura is here!” Ino waved at her.
Sakura sat down next to Ino. She had no appetite for the fragrant ramen.
Ino asked, “Sakura, do you still miss your parents?”
Sakura’s tears fell into the bowl when she heard her parents.
parents?
Yes, her parents died in the fire to protect her.
In her family, only her father is a Chunin, her mother is a commoner, and she is just a ninja school student who is not even proficient in the Three Body Technique.
That day she watched her parents burn to ashes.
“Wow…” Sakura’s tears fell into the ramen bowl.
Ino didn’t know how to comfort her. She knew what Naruto had gone through and why he did it.
And Naruto also deliberately avoided her family, so she couldn’t empathize with Sakura.
“Even Sasuke-kun was taken away by Naruto!!”
Sakura said angrily.
To her, Naruto was not only the murderer of her parents and her enemy, but he also took away her first love.
Feeling the hatred in Sakura, Ino gave up trying to persuade her. None of the ninjas in Konoha were qualified to forgive Naruto, and at the same time, Naruto was not going to forgive them either.
The two are destined to be incomprehensible.
“By the way, the Chunin Exams are about to start, Sakura.”
“Will you attend?”
“Of course!” Sakura shouted. If she couldn’t even become a Chunin, how could she avenge Naruto?
“If you encounter any difficulties…you can ask me for help.”
This was all Ino could do for her best friend.
She would not try to persuade Sakura to let go of her hatred.
Due to a series of influences caused by Naruto, the Chunin Exam was held two years earlier than the original.
In order to resist the decline of Konoha and to show its strength to other countries, Konoha decided to let the heirs of major families and all talented Genin participate in the election.
Naruto heard the news as soon as he returned to the Hidden Cloud Village, but before he had time to rest, he was summoned to the Hidden Cloud Village office.
“What?! You’re asking me to take the Chunin Exams!”
Is it the shark that’s entering the fish tank and setting up a buffet?
“Brother, no, with my strength, why should I take the Chunin Exam?”
Ai couldn’t help but laugh and said, “I don’t want to either, Third Brother, but seeing how prosperous Cloud Village is now, I really can’t help but show off you to Konoha and the others…”
Before Naruto was born, Kumogakure had always been suppressed by Konoha. The long-cherished wish of several generations of Raikage was to betray Konoha. How could he not be happy that this long-cherished wish would be realized in his generation?
“You don’t want to? It doesn’t matter if you don’t want to. It’s just a small Konoha anyway.”
“No.” Naruto shook his head.
“I’m afraid I’ll kill them all by accident.”
“Have you decided on the participants?”
Ai pulled out a few ninja files from a pile of documents.
All of them are talented Genin in recent years.
“Oh?” Naruto noticed two interesting ones.
Uchiha Sasuke and the Two-Tails Yukito.
Ai saw Naruto look at Uchiha Sasuke a few more times and explained:
“Uchiha Sasuke.”
“Itachi Uchiha’s younger brother. Although he is not as talented as Itachi Uchiha, he is also at the top of the grade.”
“He followed in his brother’s footsteps and graduated early last year.”
“And their team has also completed a B-rank mission.”
“I think he already has the strength of a Chunin, and he himself doesn’t want to live in the shadow of his brother.”
When Naruto heard that Sasuke was going to take the Chunin Exam, he immediately became interested.
Wouldn’t it be the original if he put together another one? He was very curious whether Orochimaru would give Sarutobi Hiruzen a decent gift this time as he did in the original.
And with this chess player personally joining the game, how can Orochimaru destroy Konoha?
Is the Dream Maker going to be replaced?
Naruto remembered a seed he had casually planted a few years ago. It was time to let it sprout.
19. Gaara (old version)
In the vast dust, a figure walked in the boundless desert.
Naruto’s perception allowed him to perfectly avoid the giant scorpion in the sand, and he stepped onto the land of the Wind Kingdom with his turban.
In the yellow sand, Naruto saw the child sitting on the edge of the Desert of Death.
“Gaara?” Naruto tentatively greeted the red-haired figure from behind.
The red-haired child reacted when he heard his name, turning around and looking at Naruto coldly.
“Are you here to kill me too?” He raised the sand around his hand and was about to pounce on Naruto.
Naruto smiled and stood there without moving.
If I am not a time traveler, if Naruto does not have that kind of personality, is this what Naruto originally looked like?
Naruto was afraid of Ashura’s chakra.
Chakra is spiritual power and physical energy. What would happen if another person’s chakra was filled in one’s body since childhood?
Will that person’s personality be polluted by the spiritual energy within the chakra?
Even if this pollution is subtle, how can a young child who has just gained consciousness resist it?
Even though he has his own personality and his own memories, even though he has had complete consciousness since birth, he is still worried about losing his will.
The Six Paths Sage, Ryuchido, and Otsutsuki, what exactly are these?
The sand didn’t attack Naruto.
Gaara was a little surprised. This was the first time that Shazi didn’t obey his orders.
Naruto gently stroked the incredibly soft sand in front of him.
The sand certainly won’t attack Naruto. The power within Gaara’s sand comes from Karura’s love. Naruto deeply sympathizes with Gaara and possesses the strength to not fear him.
There is no fear, hatred, jealousy, or any malice.
Since he had no ill intentions, he would naturally not become a target.
“You are a loved child,” Naruto said gently.
Gaara’s originally somewhat unhappy mood completely exploded!
“What are you talking about?! I’m a Shura who only loves myself. How could anyone possibly love me?!”
He covered his forehead and tried to deny the fact, his hands clasped down in Naruto’s direction.
“Sandfall Funeral!!”
Naruto jumped a few times and got away from the range of the sand waterfall. Then the sand stretched out from under his feet and grabbed his feet.
Blue eye shadow appeared in a few breaths.
“Wind Style: Mini Rasenshuriken!”
Several small blue shurikens quickly broke through the sand blockade and reached Gaara’s neck.
Gaara quickly concentrated his defense on the surface of his body, and at this time several thick white chains emerged from his ground to bind the chakra in his body.
It’s a pity that the ability of King Kong’s sealing is naturally counter to his absolute defense. With his chakra blocked, he can no longer mobilize his sand.
“I win.” Naruto declared his own fate
Gaara hadn’t even started his mission yet, and he had so little experience that Naruto easily dealt with him.
“Now, remember.” He placed his hand on Gaara’s forehead.
As the white light surged, Gaara saw himself at the age of seven.
That was when Naruto had just left Konoha Village.
At that time, Gaara had not yet lost Yashamaru. He was sensitive and fragile, and he was just a child looking forward to playing with his friends.
At that time, he saw several children’s balls being lifted up into the tree. He wanted to take the balls down on his own initiative but he only heard the children’s rejection.
“Ignore that monster!”
“Stay away from him!”
“He’ll eat us…”
Many children even picked up stones and threw them at Gaara. The stones were blocked by the sand, but the attacks actually hit Gaara’s heart.
“I saw it.”
A child sat on a tree branch and looked at Gaara with interest.
“This is a ninjutsu, right?”
“I’ve always wanted to learn.”
Gaara’s eyes widened. This was the first time… someone approached him without any ill intentions.
Doesn’t he know he’s a monster?
“Do you know what special food there is?”
Gaara nodded. As the child of the Fourth Kazekage, he would not be treated unfairly in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation.
The place where the two children played for a long time, which was something they usually got tired of, was now precious in Gaara’s eyes.
During this period, no one thought that Naruto’s sudden appearance was wrong. When asked by Gaara, Yashamaru told him that he was just the child of a traveling merchant who was staying for a short time.
Of course, with the help of Kaleidoscope, no one would notice the two children who were far away from high-level realization.
After that, Naruto and Gaara had a disagreement. Gaara, like Naruto in the original work, pursued the recognition of others, while Naruto believed that people can only rely on themselves, and relying on the charity of others’ feelings is ultimately illusory.
But Gaara was still a child after all, and it didn’t take long for him to stop caring about it.
After the two of them played for a few days, Naruto said goodbye to Gaara.
Gaara hesitated for a long time before Naruto left and finally decided to tell Naruto his identity.
“Do you know why no one in the village wants to play with me? Actually, there is a… monster inside me.”
Gaara said this with a nervous heart.
He will hate me, and he will stay away from me like those people.
But he only saw the smile on Naruto’s face.
Naruto said in his ear: “Hey, actually there is a monster inside me too, even I am a monster myself. My experience tells me that when others think you are a monster, you’d better really be one.”
Afterwards, Naruto sealed Gaara’s memory. He would wait for the day when Gaara became Shura, and he would become the bond between them.
After losing this precious memory, Gaara also lost Yashamaru, the only person who cared about him.
That night, as he held Yashamaru’s body, he vaguely remembered the blurry figure in his mind.
“Sure enough, I am a monster, I only have myself.”
“……you are right.”
The last piece of the puzzle of memory was put together, and Gaara remembered this former friend.
“…Naruto.”
Naruto looked at Gaara with some guilt. Although he did not regret taking advantage of Gaara’s feelings, he still felt guilty as he watched the tragedy unfold on the other person.
“You remember now, Gaara.”
“Why are you appearing in front of me now?” Gaara looked at him expressionlessly, but Naruto could see a very faint light in his cold eyes.
“I need you.”
He held out his hand to Gaara.
“We’re all monsters in this world. Why don’t we band together for warmth?”
“…Even as a friend.”
Gaara hesitated for a long time, but finally put his hand on it.
The sand caressed his face, as if comforting the child.
“Let’s meet again during the Chunin Exams. I won’t abandon you. That’s a promise.”
Gaara thought of his mother and Yashamaru.
Can I trust you again?
…Naruto.
20. Ant (old version)
Naruto finally decided to take part in the Chunin Exam as an instructor.
The contestants are Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Karin, and the two Yukitos.
There are several other teams besides him, but most of them are unimportant characters.
The people from the Sand Village were Gaara and his brothers and sisters who had specially requested to participate, and Maki was still the leading ninja.
Naruto went to the Land of Waves before going to the Land of Fire.
After using the official identity of Kumogakure to help Wave Country build a bridge, he killed Cardo.
At this time, he had not yet hired Zabuza and Haku, and could not delay Naruto even for a second.
And because the timeline was advanced two years, he also saved Inari’s father.
Naruto, who gained a little fan, also got Inari’s promise to become a ninja.
Don’t care about the nonsense of a child without talent, he will always be defeated by reality anyway.
With the help of Naruto’s speed, the group led by Shinya became the first team to arrive in Konoha.
“This is Konoha.”
“It doesn’t look that great.”
Karin thought that she could have a good sightseeing with Naruto when she came to the largest ninja village of Konoha, but the desolateness of Konoha made her extremely disappointed.
“But Naruto-sama is by my side, hehe~”
Karin held Naruto’s hand and rubbed it like a pervert.
“Hmph, you betrayed the Uchiha village and faced your brother’s wrath. How could you possibly emerge unscathed?”
This time, Sasuke did not experience the pain of losing his loved ones, and his personality was still as awkward as when he was a child, but he also had no good feelings towards the village that wanted to destroy his people.
The Konoha ninjas wanted to refute when they heard these words, but the moment they saw Naruto, they were overwhelmed by fear.
“Forget about these ants and come to Ichiraku Ramen, my favorite place. I wonder what happened to Uncle Ichiraku.”
Naruto brought a few people to the only place where he tolerated Konoha.
Three years ago, he deliberately ignored this place, and without competitors, Ichiraku Ramen became more and more prosperous.
Lift the curtain.
“Welcome Hikaru…Naruto?”
Ichiraku showed a hint of surprise, but finally sighed.
“Long time no see. You’ve grown taller, Naruto.”
“Yeah, Uncle Ichiraku, you’re old too.”
Ichiraku is two years older than Minato Namikaze, and his face shows the vicissitudes of life.
“Is it still the Tonkotsu Chashu Ramen?”
“Yeah, add more bamboo shoots.” Naruto looked at the other three people, “What do you three want?”
Karin blushed and said, “I want the same taste as Naruto-sama.”
Kurama Yakumo: “Me too.”
Sasuke: “Tomato ramen.”
Well, it still has the familiar taste, and it’s not poisoned.
Naruto noticed that several ninjas around him looked familiar. Were they sent by Danzo?
“You destroyed Konoha and yet you dare to walk into Konoha openly.”
“What do you think our hatred is?”
Yuan Fei Asma, Mao Yue Xi Yan, and an interesting person.
Naruto was a little curious, “So, now that your parents are dead, your teammates are all wiped out, and your teacher has passed away, are you still going to take action against your mentor’s child?”
“…Hatake Kakashi.”
Several people had their kunai on Naruto’s neck.
Kakashi was silent for what seemed like an eternity. He, having lost all of his soul, said, “If possible, I don’t want to see you die more than anyone else. If you were still in Konoha, perhaps I would be your teacher, perhaps you would become Hokage, and perhaps I could watch my only remaining relative embark on his own path.”
“But now, you have gone astray.”
“As your teacher’s disciple, I can only personally send you on your way!”
Kakashi Hatake once again chose to lose.
Naruto ridiculed Kakashi Hatake’s incompetence and depravity, and disappeared among the people with a smile.
“Flying Thunder God?!”
“when!”
In just a few breaths, white chains tied up several people from the outside.
This is Ichiraku Ramen, and Naruto tried his best not to damage even a single chair.
The other three little ones immediately entered combat mode when they saw the battle taking place.
Karin’s Diamond Seal also strengthened Naruto’s restraint on several people. Kurama Yakumo wanted to use illusion to change the illusion to attack them, but was stopped by Naruto and changed to pure mental illusion.
Sasuke rushed forward foolishly.
“How pathetic, Kakashi.”
Naruto moved closer to Kakashi’s face, pulled back his forehead protector and stared at the Sharingan that was rotating day and night.
In his perception, half of Kakashi’s own chakra flowed into this eye.
Naruto sighed. Only outsiders like them who had transplanted the Sharingan could feel the hunger of this eye.
As the only outsider in the ninja world who can use Susanoo, even his chakra will be significantly consumed when activating Susanoo. This is based on the fact that he is a hundred times ahead of Kakashi.
This makes me feel even more absurd how outrageous Uchiha Obito’s operation of sending the Sharingan through the air was.
That is the complete form of Susanoo, a secret technique that he cannot activate at present because he has not been recognized by the original owner and does not have Uchiha blood!
Even if his chakra could withstand the consumption, he could not increase his pupil power out of thin air.
Shisui’s Mangekyō can only support the third stage of Susanoo for a few minutes at most, and this is while he is constantly repairing the damage to his eyes.
It is not impossible to forcefully activate the complete form for a few seconds, but his eyes will become ordinary eyes that cannot use the Sharingan.
The only way to solve this problem is to find a way to advance your kaleidoscope.
He is still growing and is far from reaching his peak. Even if he doesn’t get the Eternal Mangekyō in the end, he can directly take it from Uchiha Itachi.
Temporarily suppressing his greed for Kakashi’s Sharingan, Naruto re-examined this former genius.
Although he possesses chakra that is rare even among the Jonin and unparalleled ninjutsu talent, he is trapped in this Sharingan by the death of his loved ones.
Naruto distanced himself from the mission that barely interested him, sensing that the nearby Anbu were already heading towards the Hokage Building.
Amid the sound of hurried footsteps, Jiraiya saw his disciple’s son again.
Naruto let go of the three.
“Let’s sit down and have a bowl of ramen together, Jiraiya. It seems that you have become the acting Hokage now. If you are so resistant to the position of Hokage, you will be forced to take over after the death of the Third Hokage.”
“Congratulations in advance.”
Jiraiya’s expression was complicated when he heard this. Even though he knew that Naruto had joined Kumogakure, he still felt a pang of pain when he saw the forehead protector on the other’s neck.
Minato, your child is on the opposite side of Konoha.
The people in the ramen shop had already run away, and Naruto was happy to be idle, as if he really just came here to eat a bowl of ramen.
“If you like it, you can come here often to eat ramen in the future.”
“The ramen is delicious, but that’s all.”
“Jiraiya,” Naruto turned his head to look at him, his dazzling blue eyes seemed to reflect his embarrassment, “Are you planning to choose me as the child of prophecy this time?”
“You can be if you want.”
Jiraiya stammered. Nagato and Minato were already dead. Naruto’s words gave him hope again. As long as Naruto wanted…
“It’s a pity that the key condition of being an apprentice cannot be met. After all, you and I have only met a few times.”
Jiraiya could hear Naruto’s sarcasm towards his inaction, but he couldn’t argue with the truth.
Naruto looked at Jiraiya’s slightly older face, and after the two of them were silent for a few minutes, he left.
“…Are you really not coming back?” He spoke before Naruto and his group left.
“I won’t target Konoha, as long as Konoha doesn’t seek death. I will ignore it like an ant passing by in my life.”
Jiraiya muttered as he looked at Naruto’s back.
“…Ants? But how many nameless ants die under human feet?”
21. Konoha Acquaintance (Old Version)
The Sand Village arrived the next day.
This year’s Chunin Exam is a joint exam between Kumogakure, Konoha and Sunagakure and some small ninja villages in the surrounding area.
Naruto was curious about how Orochimaru planned to proceed with his plan to collapse Konoha.
Will the chaos reach its peak or will Konoha truly collapse under the support of these three forces? According to Ai’s personality, he usually won’t miss this kind of team building that can bite off a piece of meat from Konoha.
The only two creatures in Konoha that he feared, Minato Namikaze and the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, have now been “reborn” in Kumogakure in another form as fate would have it.
Unfortunately, Ai was still dealing with Chino’s affairs, and he had probably just set off at this time. Moreover, his speed of movement could not be sustained, and it would take at least a few days for him to arrive. Naruto could not ask him in person.
There are really too few places to visit in Konoha, after all, people’s livelihood has been destroyed by Naruto.
“Lord Naruto, Konoha is so boring~” Karin complained while lying on Naruto’s back.
Karin, who received luxurious treatment in Kumogakure, no longer had to work as a medical ninja, but instead had developed some of the temper of a girl of her age.
She even learned how to act coquettishly with Naruto.
“Be obedient.” Naruto patted her shoulder.
He sensed that the Sunagakure ninja was arguing with Konohamaru, but the one who was of interest was a person on the rooftop nearby.
——Hyuga Neji.
“Hey, Sunagakure, do you know who you’re bullying?”
Naruto only showed up after Konohamaru was captured.
“Although this kid looks frustrated, his grandfather is Konoha’s strongest Hokage, the Third Hokage. He is still alive.”
After making a subtle mockery of the Third Hokage, Naruto carefully observed the reactions of several people.
What! The grandson of the Third Hokage!
Temari remembered their mission. Compared to the great cause of the Sand Village, it was not appropriate to directly conflict with Konoha now.
“Damn it!” Konohamaru became even more upset when he knew that he was living on his grandfather’s name, but he felt uncomfortable again when he thought that his grandfather was still in the hospital bed.
“I don’t want you to save me!” He said harshly, but his struggle under Kankuro’s hands gradually weakened.
“Hmph, I’ll spare you this time, little brat!” Kankuro said harshly and threw Konohamaru out from the bottom of his heart.
Gaara was standing on a tree branch.
We meet again, Uzumaki Naruto.
His feelings towards Naruto were still a bit complicated. The long-term confinement made him unsure whether he could still trust Naruto. He was both excited and afraid of the future.
Shura has cracks and is no longer invincible.
“May I have your name?”
Gaara asked symbolically.
“Uzumaki Naruto.”
“I will remember you.” Gaara chewed on the words and still followed Naruto’s script.
After they left, Naruto spoke to the rooftop next to him:
“You’ve been watching for so long, why not come out and get to know each other.”
“You have observed us for so long, Your Excellency.”
After seeing that his disguise was exposed, Hyuga Neji no longer hid. He could not see through Naruto’s strength, but his sixth sense clearly told him that he had no chance of winning.
“White eyes?”
“Are you from the Hyuga clan of Konoha?”
Naruto noticed Hyuga Neji’s torn clothes.
“It seems you just came back from training. No wonder you were unable to rescue the grandson of the Third Hokage.”
Neji frowned, he could hear that the other party was implicitly mocking his inaction as a Konoha ninja.
But, what does it have to do with him?
“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m definitely exhausted. But I still have the strength to fight the enemy.”
Hyuga Neji does not have any feelings for Konoha Village, but he also cannot have any good feelings towards the Hidden Cloud Village that caused the tragedy of Hyuga Hizashi.
Hyuga Neji wanted to leave, but Naruto’s words stopped him in his tracks.
Is this the Hyuga branch? Pawns loyal to fate. Cowards who dare not resist?
What is the difference between you and your father?
If one day your people make amends to you, please remember that no matter what you do, it will be too late.
Familiar people soon met.
Ino didn’t know what to say to this former classmate.
like?
Maybe, but the first love of my youth has long since disappeared along with my stance.
Hatred?
It’s hard to say that he and his family suffered almost no losses. Instead, they made a fortune from the disaster.
“Is it Ino?” Naruto looked at the little loli in front of him who had changed a lot.
His mental strength is obviously much higher than that of others.
In the mountains?
“Long time no see.”
The two seemed to be just reminiscing about the past, but the noisy insects next to Ino interrupted their mood.
“You demon fox!”
“It’s all your fault! My parents died because of you, and now I’m an orphan!”
To be honest, Naruto wanted to laugh a little now, but his sense of morality made him hold it back.
Is Haruno Sakura an orphan?
If the original Class 7 were still there, then one class really wouldn’t be able to find a pair of parents.
Ha ha!
“I almost forgot about you. After all, you are the only commoner in our class.”
“You who insulted me as uneducated are now an orphan.”
“Naruto.” Ino stood in front of Sakura.
Naruto gave Ino face and didn’t bother with Sakura.
During the Chunin Exam, just tell Yakumo to kill him.
“How long can you hide behind Yamanaka Ino? She is destined to be the head of the Yamanaka family and the head of Konoha’s intelligence department in the future.”
“How long can you, a commoner, maintain this unequal friendship with him?” Naruto sneered at the destined estrangement between the two.
He didn’t meet any more familiar people afterwards, and the few small Sound Ninja bugs hiding in the dark also ended their intelligence observation in time before Naruto reached his limit of patience.
In the Sunagakure inn, Naruto appeared at Gaara’s window.
“The Chunin Exams are coming up soon. There’s going to be a big event. I’m giving you a small gift. Take a good rest.”
Naruto put his hand on his stomach, and suddenly Shukaku’s seal turned into a one-way passage for Gaara.
After Naruto left, Gaara was surprised to find that the roaring sound and the chaotic chakra in his body had completely disappeared.
The sound of running water beside his ears was so pleasant that he fell asleep.
Late at night, Karin suddenly woke up in the hotel. She was about to go next door to find Naruto but was embraced by a familiar breath.
“Don’t be afraid.” Karin felt Naruto’s warmth with steam on her face.
Naruto-sama’s broad mind…
Naruto next door had already sensed the malice directed towards him on the rooftop next door.
This distance even allowed him to sense the other person’s strange body.
There is only a breath of life in the heart?
Is this a person?
Keeping his suspicion on the other species, Naruto came to Karin, who had strong perception, in advance.
Outside the window, the Rain Ninja, who had just determined Naruto’s location, wanted to observe the surrounding environment for reconnaissance.
Naruto’s shadow clone was watching the other’s every move from a farther rooftop.
There was no way he couldn’t recognize the Rain Ninja’s forehead protector.
Hanzo of the Salamander died a long time ago, so this person can only be a member of the Akatsuki organization sent by Pain?
Oh right, Scorpion of the Red Sand!
The opportunity has gone cold, and you finally remembered that you are this Jinchūriki?
Scorpion of the Red Sand quickly reached Naruto’s window and observed the two of them.
After she left, Karin, whose face was about to become cooked, let go of Naruto’s waist reluctantly.
“Naruto-sama, who is that?”
“Just another kid. Go to sleep.”
The next morning, after having breakfast and sending Karin and others to take the written test, Naruto was looking at the scenery on the balcony.
A swift flapped its wings and landed on Naruto’s shoulder.
It landed on Naruto’s shoulder and whispered something.
“The Six-Tails Jinchuuriki Yu Gao is missing?”
“They say they’re missing, but they’re actually defecting.”
“No, not really. He’s just a guy who’s escaping from reality.”
“Speaking of Yugao, his girlfriend Ying, who is a training-type girl, seems to be a good fighter. Let’s look for her in advance and control that little girl if necessary.”
Orochimaru had also entered his perception range.
Raikage Ai will also arrive tomorrow.
The real Chunin Exam is about to be born.
22. Sasuke succeeds in showing off (old version)
“I am the first examiner of the Chunin Exams, Ibiki Morino!”
Naruto listened to Ibiki Morino’s big talk and watched several people inside sense the high-definition live broadcast through the wall.
The questions became a lot of ninja general knowledge questions, and experienced ninjas could answer all of them without any hindrance even without learning.
There are still nine questions.
After looking around, Naruto found that the people in this room were quite diverse, including Kusanagi, Amegakure, Otogakure, Kumogakure, Konohagakure, and a lot of ninja villages that he didn’t recognize.
Four-fifths of the ninjas outside Konoha have reached the level of Chunin, and one-tenth of them have reached the level of Jonin.
It would be spectacular if these nearly a thousand ninjas erupted in Konoha.
Naruto passed the test answers to Karin and the others while cracking melon seeds.
“By the way, big brother, did you make any deal with Orochimaru for this Chunin Exam?”
Next to him was the Raikage Ai who had already arrived.
Ai thought for a moment and said, “It seems that’s the case. Orochimaru contacted me in a subtle way and said he wanted to cause some damage in Konoha.”
“I wish he would destroy Konoha!”
“But I only promised not to stop him. I guess the ones he really allied with were the Sand Village and the Rain Village.”
“The Hidden Rain Village?”
Orochimaru and Akatsuki have joined forces?!
Naruto suddenly felt that he was not prepared enough. If Pain came, he might not be able to protect everyone.
How many of Gaara and Kumogakure’s people can survive Shinra Tensei’s AOE skill?
I perceived a small white snake appearing on the nearby street.
Naruto smiled, “It seems Orochimaru intends to talk to me personally.”
Naruto instantly moved over and caught the snake.
“Yo, Sassi ignores me, Orochimaru.”
“Naruto-kun…” The little snake spoke Orochimaru’s voice.
“You are cautious.”
“Hehe, you sensed my chakra from such a distance. You should be cautious.”
“You worked with Payne?”
Orochimaru shook his head. “Pein and the others are still in the preparation stage. This is just a random dispatch to avoid arousing suspicion from the Five Ninja Villages.”
“You told Scorpion to just send some random people?!” After all, Scorpion is a Kage-level ninja who can destroy an entire country by himself.
“Scorpion?” Orochimaru seemed surprised. “I didn’t expect Pein to send him.”
Why did Nagato send Scorpion even though he clearly didn’t want to appear directly in the sight of the Five Ninja Village?
Want to put the blame on Sunagakure?
No, there must be deeper reasons.
“Scorpion was sent out to seize one of the tails during the chaos.”
“Orochimaru you are indeed very smart.”
Orochimaru’s speculation made up for the shortcomings of Naruto’s ideas. He did rely too much on the plot of the original work.
“Are you here now to confirm the attitude of me and Kumogakure?” Naruto gestured for Ai to answer.
Ai spoke up: “If that’s all, Kumogakure won’t intervene. Your failure has nothing to do with us. Even if you succeed, it will only be an internal matter between the rebel ninja and the village.”
“Starting the Fourth Shinobi World War now will not benefit Kumogakure. Konoha is still the number one ninja village in the past. But since Kumogakure is here, they won’t do nothing.”
The little snake died quickly, leaving no trace, and Naruto didn’t care.
The current situation is that Orochimaru, Sunagakure, and Akatsuki are teaming up to destroy Konoha and take the One-Tail. Naruto and Kumogakure are waiting and waiting to take advantage of the situation. Konoha, which has suffered a lot afterwards, is unlikely to break off relations with Sunagakure.
Everyone except Naruto is trying to avoid the Fourth Shinobi World War.
After 45 tense minutes, everyone was waiting for Morino Ibiki’s tenth question.
As the captain of the torture unit, Ibiki naturally saw through their thoughts easily.
“Hmph.” However, Ibiki just pretended to snort.
The tension spread among the candidates. After a few minutes, Ibihiko seemed to feel that the atmosphere had heated up enough, and he finally spoke:
“Before I announce question 10, I want to add one more option:”
“You can choose whether to answer the tenth question. Those who do not answer will be eliminated from the team. Those who choose to answer but answer incorrectly will lose the qualification to become a Chunin for life!”
What? This old-fashioned routine is even worse than the graduation ceremony of the Hidden Cloud Village. It’s not decisive at all. It really underestimates people.
Karin sneered behind her back.
After all, half of the people present were from other villages. What did Konoha’s prohibitions have to do with them?
“How…how can this be! I’ve never heard of such a rule!”
“If I can only be a ninja for the rest of my life, then why did I become a ninja? Why should we bear the burden of our teammates’ selfishness?”
Karin and the others looked at this agent with so many flaws in silence. What they didn’t expect was that there were actually candidates who chose to withdraw from the exam.
With the coward taking the lead, more people chose to quit in the next ten minutes.
Sakura’s two teammates also wanted to quit, but dropped their hands when she glared at them.
Yakumo hides his achievements and fame.
The pointer quickly reached the end, and the exam that had weighed on everyone’s heart was finally over.
“Then I declare you all have passed the first exam!”
After some explanation, the competition entered the second round, but just as the candidate was about to go to the Forest of Death, Rock Lee, who had been looking for Sasuke but failed, stopped him.
“Please compete with me! I have wanted to compete with you since third grade, the genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Sasuke!”
“Not interested.” Sasuke was annoyed by his dazzling smile.
“Don’t worry, it can be resolved in ten minutes. Uchiha-kun, even if you lose to me now, it won’t affect your next game. At the same time, you can still get my information, right?”
Xiao Li successfully hit Sasuke’s performance points.
He was proud that the other party called him a genius of the Uchiha clan and wanted to compete with him, but the other party’s tone as if he would definitely lose was really infuriating.
“I, Uchiha Sasuke, accept your challenge!”
“I will show you the power of the Uchiha clan!”
Karin looked at her teammates who were like children.
“Hey, you’re not really going to fight this guy with thick eyebrows, are you? Forget it, as long as you’re happy. I just want to find an opportunity to eat the food made by Naruto-sama himself. We’ll wait for you over there.”
After that, she pulled Yakumo to share the Chinese food made by Naruto.
Let Sasuke be what he is!
Xiao Li took a defensive stance, aimed his hands at Sasuke in an offensive manner, and accumulated strength in his legs, ready to move at any time.
Physical skills?
Sasuke was thinking about the opponent’s attack method, but he never expected that the opponent would want to use the physical technique that was most restrained by the Sharingan.
The Sharingan’s insight has a natural restraint on physical skills.
But the moment Sasuke’s eyes moved, Rock Lee disappeared from his sight.
Instantaneous body movement?
“Konoha Whirlwind!”
Lee’s flying kick lifted Sasuke into the air.
Sasuke, who has already opened the Sharingan, wants to make a seal to block the fireball, but Rock Lee’s next flying kick is already coming.
Kurama Yakumo said: “This mushroom-headed guy is quite strong. Sasuke is going to lose.”
Karin took a sip of the milk tea Naruto made and shook her head, “Sasuke wins.”
“Cousin Lianhua!”
Xiao Li wanted to end the competition, but Sasuke’s unwilling yet confident expression made him suddenly feel a sense of crisis.
The bandages that were about to be wrapped around Sasuke burned.
The lightning flashed into Xiao Li’s pupils during the Sasuke Seal.
Lightning Chakra Mode!
Sasuke’s physical fitness improved rapidly, and he distanced himself from Rock Lee amidst the sound of electric shocks.
The two men engaged in a fight of truly equal levels.
In the fierce fight, Xiao Li had to keep a distance from his opponent.
At the same time as the distance widened, Sasuke had already formed the hand seal.
“Fire Style, Phoenix Fire Technique!”
The fireball covered Xiao Li’s escape route.
Just when he thought he was about to be roasted by the fire, Might Guy finally appeared.
“It’s over, Li!”
Might Guy’s kick appeared in time to disperse the fireball.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Kai, I lost again. I can’t beat a genius after all.”
“Don’t give up, Xiao Li. Life is about constantly surpassing and improving. That’s youth! Just like me and Kakashi!”
Without listening to the meaningless conversation between Might Guy and his apprentice, Sasuke returned to the team with a feeling of being unsatisfied.
“This Chunin Exam is so interesting, with so many powerful opponents, I can’t wait!”
“Stop being crazy!” Karin slapped Sasuke on the back of the head.
“I’m almost late!”
23. No one wants Sarutobi Hiruzen alive (old version)
Training Ground No. 44, Death Forest.
The towering trees are quite similar to the style of the current Hidden Cloud Village, and there is almost no sunlight as far as the eye can see.
The noise of two hundred people broke the tranquility here.
After Mitarashi Anko briefly announced the rules, the candidates entered the Forest of Death from several entrances.
Because there were so many people this time, the scene with more than 60 groups of people was extremely chaotic.
Roots underground.
Naruto casually killed several Root Ninjas who blocked his way.
“Danzo’s laboratory is really well-equipped.”
After clearing the place out with the sealing scroll, Naruto saw the cells of Hashirama that he had prayed for.
“Take it, what if it comes in handy?”
After he left, the illusion here was automatically lifted, and the body of Shan Zhongfeng, the only person who noticed any trace of the illusion, also disappeared without a trace.
Just now, Naruto suddenly thought of a useful idea. The Impure World Formation of Hashirama’s cells can almost perfectly restore the strength of the deceased before his death. What about his own cells?
So he robbed the equipment from the Root Laboratory.
In the Forest of Death, Team Karin and Team Gaara met.
Gaara knew that the other party was Naruto’s team, and thought that the other party knew that he was an undercover, so he felt at ease to spar with them.
Karin and the others were completely unaware of this, and Naruto never told them at all.
They treated Gaara as their enemy and gave it their all.
The familiar diamond chains collapsed in Gaara’s sand, and Gaara’s pervasive sand quickly surrounded Sasuke and the others.
Kurama Yakumo’s illusion tried to affect Gaara, and Sasuke’s fire escape technique, coordinated with the Sharingan, was looking for the flaws in the sand escape technique.
However, is it so easy to deal with Gaara, who has been perfectly sealed by Shukaku?
With Shukaku’s supply of chakra, every blow he struck was like a waterfall of sand.
After Kurama Yakumo created a wind escape technique out of thin air and attacked Gaara from behind, the few of them finally found a breakthrough.
After Kurama Yakumo’s magical space lowered Gaara’s mental defense, Sasuke, who had evolved into three magatama, directly used his eyes to cast illusions.
Karin used diamond chains to entangle the puppeteers Kankuro and Temari who tried to come forward to help.
Naruto was watching the people stuck in a stalemate in the nearby lounge and noticed a few Rain Ninja insects sneaking up on them.
The moisture of water chakra went straight into the nostrils, and those people secretly formed several circles.
Naruto guessed that it was a formation.
At this moment, one of Kankuro’s broken puppets suddenly left the battlefield.
Following the chakra line, Naruto saw the Red Sand Scorpion on the other side.
Did you see an opportunity to catch one?
This won’t work.
A swift flew across the sky.
A ninja saw Naruto’s instructions.
The powerful chakra followed the guidance with unmatched speed and arrived at the stalemate battlefield.
The two of you are wooden men!
The chakra of the tailed beast easily broke through the Rain Tiger Water Dragon Formation that was still forming.
The two wooden men easily dealt with several people at the center of the formation and fixed their eyes on the scorpion that was ready to move.
The pressure from the Two-Tails Jinchuriki was extremely strong. Scorpion thought about the possibility of leaving the opponent behind, and finally retreated before the Sand Village team arrived.
“We will meet again, and next time, both you and he will become my collection.”
Traces of Sarutobi Asuma appeared on the edge of his perception.
Naruto clearly saw Asuma and Sasori meet, and then Asuma was completely killed in a few minutes of fighting.
This edge of the Forest of Death faces the Daimyo Rest Area.
On the other side is the Sarutobi clan’s territory.
Daimyo, Hokage.
When Asuma encountered something, why didn’t he inform Jiraiya, the acting Hokage, first?
Sarutobi Hiruzen is not able to solve those problems now.
Asuma Sarutobi’s trajectory and his identity suggest that the daimyo also attempted to get involved.
At the same time, the excessive scale of the battle here finally aroused the vigilance of Konoha.
A large number of ANBU flew past above the woods.
“Where is the huge amount of chakra I just felt?”
“It has disappeared, but there are traces of a sealing formation here.”
“Investigate the type of formation used by the other party and confirm the identity of the caster.”
The other side was attracted by the chakra of the tailed beasts from Bokuto, while the other team ran towards Asuma’s position.
But they made a mistake. Scorpio is not a wasteful person.
Asuma’s body has been left as material for the next puppet.
Yu Mu Ren looked at the Anbu above, and they had already changed their positions.
If the two groups fight again, it will take a long time. Karin’s Diamond Seal is not enough to completely restrain the One-Tail, and Gaara alone can hold back both Sasuke and Karin.
Kurama Yakumo’s illusion is not something that Temari and Kankuro can easily overcome.
“armistice.”
“agree.”
The two team leaders now have the same stance.
“They can be trusted,” Gaara said.
Temari glanced at the three people across from her, “Wait until everyone is here for the third exam. Even the Daimyo will be on our side then.”
Sasuke and the other two seemed to have heard something unbelievable.
“Why…why would the Daimyo attack Konoha?!”
“Hmph, fortunately you are no longer a member of Konoha. You don’t know how the Daimyo fears Konoha.” Temari laughed at Uchiha Sasuke’s ignorance.
“Although I don’t know the specifics, the teacher told us that the Third Hokage has become a serious threat to the Daimyo’s rule and has even begun to have inappropriate thoughts.”
Being able to hear their voices at this distance was already Naruto’s limit, but Asuma’s behavior in the original work gave him some guesses.
I’m afraid Asuma Sarutobi didn’t go alone.
The three thousand ninjas of the Sarutobi clan are now spread across all walks of life in Konoha. I’m afraid that even the capital of the Fire Country and the subordinates of the guardian ninjas have been deployed in large numbers by the Sarutobi clan.
It is no wonder that the daimyo condoned the internal strife among the Twelve Guardian Ninjas.
Once Asuma Sarutobi’s death is exposed, it is likely to directly trigger the conflict between Konoha and the Land of Fire.
“Then I think I understand. What’s bad for Konoha is good for us, right?”
“And I guessed right, you must know Naruto-sama.”
Karin and Gaara exchanged glances and confirmed that they were one and the same.
“Hey, hey, aren’t we going to fight anymore?!” Sasuke wasn’t satisfied yet, and the winner between him and Gaara hadn’t been decided yet.
“Stop it, your attacks can’t break the opponent’s defense. We have one illusion ninja and one control assistant. If a fight really breaks out, we won’t be able to kill those two guys who are close to being Jonin without your output.” Karin felt helpless about Sasuke’s competitive spirit. She really couldn’t imagine who would like someone like Sasuke.
The two groups joined forces to quickly end the exam, and also eliminated several teams from Konoha, including Sakura’s team who was accidentally killed and the weak Team 8.
During a break in the third exam preliminaries, Naruto stood by with the Raikage as observing teachers.
The person in that position at this time was not the acting Hokage Jiraiya, but the rumored seriously ill Sarutobi Hiruzen.
However, in Naruto’s perception, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s physical condition has recovered somewhat, and Tsunade must have been treating him during this period.
Naruto’s swift had already passed the news of the search for Jiraiya and Tsunade to Uchiha Itachi, while he slowly watched to see how chaotic this scene could get.
Several forces wanted to gain benefits from this exam. Orochimaru of the Sand Village in the Land of Fire wanted to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the Kumo Village in the Akatsuki organization wanted to take advantage of it.
Perhaps even Tsunade and Jiraiya could not stand Sarutobi Hiruzen’s conspiracy and scheming.
——No one wanted Sarutobi Hiruzen to live.
Ha ha.
This is getting more and more interesting, thought Naruto, the fun-loving man.
At this moment, in Naruto’s eyes, a ninja who was obviously disguised secretly left the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.
And several ordinary ninjas from the Sound Village also left to go to the toilet as if they had telepathy.
If we ignore the coincidence, Orochimaru contacted the daimyo and wanted to use his achievements to wash away the guilt of killing the third Hokage of Konoha. If necessary in the future, he can even clear himself and return to Konoha.
Orochimaru, the cunning rabbit with three burrows.
24. Beyond the Plot (Old Version)
Before the Raikage left the village, Chino, full of resentment, came to the Hidden Cloud Village.
The blood-red blood dragon eyes stared at the approaching Raikage.
“I want… revenge on the Uchiha clan!”
Then go ahead. Let me see how a defeated general like you can wipe out the Uchiha clan.
Of course the Raikage couldn’t say that.
“You can stay here. The Kaki Real Estate Company has joined Kumogakure, and you can’t go back to the arena. While Kumogakure becomes stronger, you can always seek revenge on the Uchiha clan.”
“I’ve already told Patriarch Fugaku that you can just write a letter in advance on your day off.”
Naruto had already given Uchiha Fugaku Chino’s information in advance that if her chakra entered the blood, it would cause a chakra disorder explosion.
Absolutely safe.
Before leaving, Naruto left the Raikage one last order regarding Chinano.
Let the other party find the Six-Tails Jinchuriki and lead him to Mount Katsuragi. After the other party obtains the bond, tie Ying back to the Hidden Cloud Village.
This was Naruto’s only condition for her to join the Hidden Cloud Village.
After some searching, Qianno encountered a group called Xuanyuanzhong, who were hired to fight against Yunyin.
“Self-destruction ninjutsu?”
Chino easily eliminated the bugs in her body.
The Blood Pool Clan also has this secret technique of absorbing the ninja’s own chakra and causing self-destruction!
“However, consider this as your token of loyalty to Kumogakure.”
Chino left one person behind.
She came to Fenglaifang in the small border country of Katsuragi Mountain.
With the help of Naruto’s portrait she found Yugao nearby.
Watching Yugao and Ying form a bond with my own eyes.
The Jinchūriki’s perception ability is very strong, and Chinano didn’t dare to appear around them for too long.
While waiting for their boring bond to be formed, he also killed a pervert who looked like a gentleman but liked to write obscene words on women.
The blood dragon eye opened, chakra was injected, poor Bai Lang died before he even had the chance to express his ideals.
Bai Lang died before he could realize his dream of using secret techniques to control Ying and seize the five major countries.
Even if there was no crisis brought by Bai Lang, Yu Gao still stayed. He wanted to tell his wish to the Kirigakure troops.
As soon as he left, Qianno found an opportunity.
Ying thought she had welcomed the dawn, but the person who returned was another person.
“You’re back.”
Yugao left a promise of training to the Kirigakure pursuit troops, and went to see his apprentice Ying with hope, but what he saw was a person lying at Chinano’s feet.
Chinano cruelly injected chakra into her body that could explode at any time.
She waited there for Yu Gao to come back.
The Blood Dragon Eye’s illusion was restrained by the Jinchuriki, and her technique could not break the defense.
Naruto gave her the goal of using Ying to restrain Yugao, and if a real fight came up, she would have no chance of defeating a near-perfect Jinchūriki.
“I have injected explosive chakra into this girl’s body. Only I can undo this technique. Don’t even think about resisting.”
As she spoke, the evil-turned Chino gently cut a wound on Ying’s body with a kunai, and looked at Yugao’s reaction with pride.
Yugao watched as Ying’s body began to swell.
“don’t want!!”
“I promise you anything!!”
Mission accomplished.
Under Chinano’s threat, the two were controlled by the arriving Cloud Hidden Village troops, and the one-time sealing scroll prepared by Naruto completely sealed their chakra.
In a corner where no one noticed, Black Zetsu was keeping a close eye on Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha.
In order to avoid Uzumaki Naruto’s perception, he focused most of his experience on the Uchiha clan.
In his recent observations, he could clearly see a decrease in the number of Uchiha clan ninjas.
They all went to the Bear Kingdom, a buffer zone between the Wind Kingdom and the Earth Kingdom.
Following them to a small village called Hoshigakure Village, Black Zetsu discovered a large number of Uchiha inside.
Most of the Uchiha clans in Kumogakure directly obey Naruto himself. In the past few years, they have been sent to the Bear Country one after another under Naruto’s orders, secretly controlling the Star Village.
In Naruto’s perception, the so-called “star” is nothing more than an ordinary meteorite filled with psychedelic chakra. The huge and twisted yin attribute can greatly improve people’s ability to control chakra, but in the long run, their spirit will inevitably collapse and merge into it.
It just so happened that the Yin power of the Uchiha clan restrained the meteorite and could even feed back into the Uchiha clan’s eye power.
Sending the Uchiha clan to secretly control this village is just a risky move. If the Hidden Cloud Village is destroyed one day, this place will become the clone of the Hidden Cloud Village.
Black Zetsu felt that things were out of control, so he decided to take action himself to prevent the Moon Eye Plan from going awry.
It just so happened that many powerful ninjas escaped during the rebellion of the Hidden Mist Village.
He found an opportunity when the ninja was injured and took control of him.
26. Attack of the Girls (Old Version)
As the audience took their seats, the names of Akadoh Kai and Karin appeared on the big screen.
Akado Kai, who has a special physique, obviously looks down on the little girl Karin. He wants to use his chakra absorption skill to catch Karin off guard.
The two first competed in physical skills. Karin’s strong physique surpassed the limitations of her age and she fought back and forth with the opponent.
When Chi Tong Kai found that his physical skills had no advantage, he decisively changed the device in his hands.
The chakra flowed continuously and filled the body of the red copper armor.
“Absorbing chakra?”
Karin felt that the chakra in her body had been slightly depleted.
She laughed a little angrily, her hair flying in the air.
“Who are you looking down on?!”
Who in the ninja world doesn’t know that the Uzumaki clan has the most chakra? Karin has more chakra than some Kage, and a mere Genin actually tried to drain her?
This is simply alarmist!
Uzumaki Karin’s Diamond Seal instantly wrapped around the red copper armor.
“Five Elements Seal.”
As he softly recited these words, the chakra in Chitong Kai’s body suddenly lost control.
“Feel the chakra that doesn’t belong to you.”
Karin’s hand had already grasped Akadoh’s stomach, instantly sealing off the chakra within him. Karin only sealed off the chakra within him, while the chakra that Karin absorbed flowed uncontrollably within Akadoh’s body.
Enduring severe pain, Chi Tong Kai withdrew from the competition.
The outcome is over.
Orochimaru on the stage became interested in Karin’s skillful sealing technique. He didn’t expect that his own people were so vulnerable.
After finishing the game, Karin came to Naruto and asked for a hug.
“Naruto-sama, Karin won!”
“Well, I win.” Naruto touched Karin’s head.
They symbolically played a few boring matches in which Konoha crushed the small ninja village.
A showdown that everyone is looking forward to begins.
Yukito VS Gaara.
Two tails against one tail.
In order to deal with Gaara’s absolute defense, a large amount of Bokuto’s tailed beast chakra was released.
Countless fire rat balls gnawed at Gaara’s absolute defense. Bokuto was multitasking, using the rat balls’ self-destruction to find gaps in Gaara’s defense while using his sharp claws to approach this fellow.
Gaara’s control over sand was superb, and the several fire rat balls were wrapped in sand and could not get close to him at all.
But in order to get rid of his current passive situation, Gaara decisively jumped back to create distance. In order to end the battle quickly, he launched two ninjutsu at the same time.
The small desert layer burial with spells sealed countless rat jades at one time, and the visual blind spots caused by the seal were compensated by the Eye of Sand.
He used the distance between himself and the wooden man to deal with most of the opponent’s attacks in one go.
Gaara’s ninjutsu is more suitable for long-range, while Yukito is an all-round ninja. Being approached is never a good thing, but ninja is a profession with no tomorrow, and no one is a coward.
As Gaara jumped and released two different types of ninjutsu at once, Yukito saw the opportunity to close in. At this moment, Gaara was unable to stop the opponent from approaching.
The moment the wooden man reached Gaara, a rain of sand and gravel followed.
Face the wooden man’s face!
Gaara used himself as a detailed attack, taking advantage of the fact that Yukito didn’t have the Sand Armor to trick him into carelessness. Yukito was now too late to defend or dodge.
At the critical moment, red and blue chakra lit up, and the woodman chose the tailed beast to possess.
In the dim sight of the sand, the wooden man, whose body was already half deformed, was moving faster than ever.
The rain of sand and gravel melted in the blue flames, and the wooden man’s sharp claws turned into tailed beast cat claws.
The defense was broken!
Bright red blood left traces on Gaara’s face.
Gaara quickly wrapped the remaining sand around his fist and fought back with physical skills, but his physical skills were no match for Yubokuto, and he was completely overwhelmed by him in just a few moves.
A violent mood was about to erupt, and just when he wanted to fully utilize Shukaku’s power, he remembered Naruto and his “father’s” words.
“I give up.”
The wooden man stopped the half-tailed beast transformation and the flames that were about to burst out of his mouth.
Gaara put a lot of pressure on her. If it weren’t for Naruto’s information, Gaara’s all-pervasive sand would never have given her the chance to transform into a half-tailed beast.
Yu Muren understood the importance of intelligence.
Naruto felt that Dafang probably wouldn’t die so easily at the hands of the Immortal Duo again.
The third match is Kurama Yakumo VS Ino.
This is also the only Konoha ninja who, in Naruto’s opinion, is not involved in shady dealings.
As soon as the two girls came off the stage, they commented on each other’s outfits.
Maybe it was the remembrance of their deceased best friend, but in any case, the two of them had a strong liking for each other.
“Well then, Broad Forehead, I’m going to make a move!”
“Tell me again what red hair means, you gloomy yellow-haired pig! Oh, no… gloomy purple-skinned pig!” Yakumo remembered that Naruto also had yellow hair and changed his reply.
It really looks like you, Sakura, including the same broad forehead and hairline.
Ino was filled with grief, and without hesitation she used her family’s ninjutsu.
The art of turning your mind.
“What’s this!”
Kurama Yakumo felt his body being invaded.
Her bloodline limit was released uncontrollably, but stopped uncontrollably when it was about to attack Ino herself.
“The technique of turning the mind around was a success!”
Ino controlled her Kurama Yakumo’s body and made a victory gesture.
However, how could the Yintun technique that even Naruto praised be controlled by a girl whose strength was only that of a Chunin?
In Ino’s sight, the body of “Yamanaka Ino” slowly stood up.
A ferocious face with a pale grey complexion and two horns on its head appeared on “Ino’s” face.
“No… No…” The examination room around Ino became distorted, and the devouring light made her feet seem to sink into a swamp. She watched helplessly as her body was devoured.
Her consciousness was trapped in Yakumo’s horrific illusion, and she watched helplessly as her body was taken over by Ido’s consciousness.
“Ahhhhhhhh!!!!” Ino returned to her body in extreme fear. She suffered a lot of mental trauma and fell into a coma.
The people outside only saw that after Ino performed the ninjutsu, the two people lost consciousness at the same time, and then Ino’s body fell down. No one noticed what had just happened in the spiritual world.
Apart from Orochimaru, who had done extensive research on the soul and noticed some clues, only Naruto, with his powerful mental power, saw Ido in Yakumo’s body crawling into the other’s body along the brief connection between Yamanaka Ino and Kurama Yakumo.
The hallucination just now may not be an hallucination.
After Ino couldn’t bear it anymore and fainted, Yakumo opened his eyes and winked at Naruto cunningly.
Naruto smiled back.
27. Konoha’s Collapse Plan Begins (Old Version)
Ino was lifted onto the medical rack amid Shikamaru’s troubled voice.
The third preliminary round of the Chunin Exam has come to an end.
Naruto watched a satisfying mental duel, and inspiration came to him that made him unable to help but invent a Yin-Tun clone technique similar to the Shadow Clone.
Transform your dissipated mental power into a monster and invade the opponent’s mind.
But then I thought about it and realized that Orochimaru already had the corresponding technique to split the soul, so I could just copy it myself.
Naruto came to the tavern without paying any attention to Sarutobi Hiruzen, whose face was as wrinkled as an orange after witnessing the super combat power of the new generation of Kumogakure, especially the fact that the opponent had close ties with Konoha.
“Give me a pound of the strongest liquor.”
The result was sake.
“What a lousy alcohol tolerance! Sake is unworthy of being a signature dish.”
Naruto grumbled quietly.
At this time, a drunk big-breasted girl heard Naruto’s words.
“Oh? So you can drink a lot?”
Yellow hair, green clothes, huge.
Tsunade.
“Sake isn’t even strong at all. You’ve probably been drinking too much junk and it’s clouding your cognition. If you can’t handle alcohol, go to the kids’ table.”
A cross appeared on Tsunade’s forehead.
“You big brat! Do you dare to compete with me in drinking?” It was the first time that Tsunade was questioned about her drinking capacity, and she couldn’t help but smash her own table.
“Please.” Naruto gestured for the other party to come to his table. “But sake is not suitable for a drinking contest. I won’t have an appetite if I drink too much.”
As he spoke, the chakra in his hand accurately evaporated the alcohol in it, and then the cooled alcohol combined with the reduced water.
Seeing Naruto’s operation, Tsunade felt a little dizzy and a serious thought flashed through her mind.
“Looks like you’re a ninja too, so I won’t let you go!”
Tsunade picked up a glass of wine and took a swig.
“Cool!”
Naruto silently changed to a new pot and made a new one.
The two of them drank one glass after another.
Naruto didn’t feel drunk at all until Tsunade fainted completely.
He didn’t even have any chakra. After despising Tsunade’s drinking capacity, Naruto wanted to leave, but the unconscious Tsunade grabbed Naruto’s hand.
“Don’t go,”
“…Rope Tree.”
Do you think of yourself as a rope tree?
Naruto shook her hand off.
Shizune, who had just walked in from outside the tavern, saw the passersby and hurried forward to ask: “Excuse me, have you seen Lady Tsunade? She is really tired recently.”
“Inside.” Naruto pointed to the tavern, “She drank a lot of my wine.”
“We will compensate you, please wait a moment!” Shizune bowed in thanks and went into the tavern to find her Lord Tsunade.
Seeing that neither of them recognized him, Naruto felt bored and walked away.
When passing by the dumpling shop, Naruto and Uchiha Itachi looked at each other in surprise.
Is the other party just… slacking off?
“Naruto…sir.” Uchiha Itachi’s momentary surprise quickly disappeared, and he became diligent again.
“I’m here to inspect Konoha’s recovery.”
“It seems that the livelihood of Konoha has almost recovered. The appearance of the three-colored dumplings, a famous dessert in the ninja world, in Konoha shows that a considerable number of merchants have returned…”
“Oh.” Naruto took a bunch of three-colored meatballs and said, “Go on, I just drank too much and I’m a little hungry.”
“……fine.”
“Have you found out where Jiraiya is currently?”
Uchiha Itachi had some idea about this.
The two of them came to a secluded place, and Uchiha Itachi said:
“I used crows to narrow down the search area, and finally went to confirm Jiraiya’s destination myself.”
“It’s Nadeshiko Village.”
Is he planning to seduce the head of Fuzi Village?!
Jiraiya really has no shame at all.
“…I see. And what about the Akatsuki organization? Have you found any trace of Uchiha Madara, who I asked you to pay attention to a while ago?”
“He has been hiding from me. Unless I go to the Rain Village myself, I will never be able to catch him since he possesses the space-time ninjutsu.”
“Now, your next mission is to go to the Uzumaki clan shrine on the border of the Land of Fire and bring back all the masks.”
“Yes.” Uchiha Itachi said yes.
Now all that’s missing is Orochimaru.
On the day of the competition.
Feeling the faint chakra fluctuations around the daimyo, Naruto was amazed at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s ambition.
He actually dared to place people around the Daimyo, no wonder Kazuma couldn’t help but take action. It must be that the current state of Konoha forced Sarutobi Hiruzen to take the initiative to make a profit.
Naruto didn’t have time to wait until the match got heated.
When Hyuga Neji and Uchiha Sasuke were fighting, suddenly a ninja wearing a Konoha Jonin vest approached the daimyo.
Then Shukaku in Gaara’s body went berserk.
“The Hokage of Konoha Village in the Land of Fire attempted to assassinate the Daimyo!” Someone’s words attracted everyone’s attention.
The daimyo fell in full view of everyone.
This must be a stand-in. The real daimyo must be watching this scene in the dark.
The Four Purple Yang Formation was activated.
The four Oto-nin formed hand seals to surround the Kazekage and the Naruto.
“Are you going to start a war between the Fire and Wind nations?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked seriously.
“Haha, Sarutobi-sensei, you’re really getting old and confused. Look at the current situation. Who wants you to live?”
Orochimaru’s cold tone made Sarutobi Hiruzen understand everything at once.
“Daimyo? Could it be…”
“Yes, Sunagakure, the Daimyo, and I staged a joint play.”
A grand death. Orochimaru’s tongue licked the words.
“Then let me see your current strength. Being killed by your apprentice is a truly tragic ending.”
Orochimaru distanced himself.
“Immortal Reincarnation!”
The coffin with the one and two characters blocked Sarutobi Hiruzen’s attack.
The coffin lid slid down with a plop sound.
The bodies of Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju slowly walked out.
The two men’s eyes regained their spirit.
“Immortal Reincarnation?”
“Dare to use my forbidden technique?!”
Senju Tobirama immediately realized the current situation after feeling the weakness of his body and the strong restraints.
“Is that you?! Gloomy little guy!”
On the other side, Hashirama Senju was looking at Konoha, which he had been away from for 40 years.
“I didn’t expect to see Konoha again in this state.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t expect Orochimaru to desecrate the dead, “Orochimaru you…”
“Is it a monkey?” Senju Tobirama noticed the person he was summoned to deal with.
“Teacher Tobirama.”
How did it turn out like this?
Everyone will die on their own.
Daimyo, teacher, student.
What a tragic ending.
“You’re old too.”
After Senju Tobirama said this, Orochimaru cast a seal to erase the consciousness of the two people.
“That’s the end of the reunion.”
The secret technique of Wood Release rushed towards Sarutobi Hiruzen with a tsunami-like wave.
The ape demon, who was in tune with his mind, transformed into a golden cudgel and fought against his old friend again.
When the situation officially became tense, a passionate voice was heard.
“Myoboku Mountain Toad Spirit Immortal Su Dao Ren,”
“—Jiraiya appears!”
Jiraiya makes a stunning appearance standing on Bunta!
Sarutobi Hiruzen curled the corners of his mouth.
Finally here.
28. Konoha Collapse Plan 2 (Old Version)
“I hope the old man can still hold on.” Jiraiya teased.
“Thanks to you, it’s okay.” Sarutobi Hiruzen dealt with Jiraiya while handling the first and second generations with ease.
“People from Nadeshiko Village will be here soon. Let’s leave the people from Sunagakure to them for now.”
“I’ll go entangle the one-tail. Leave this broken shell to Tsunade.”
As long as Tsunade and Jiraiya are fast enough, they have a chance of winning.
Naruto handed the Raikage a bucket of popcorn, “Who do you think will win?”
“I guess it’s Orochimaru. Didn’t those guardian nin who didn’t have the appearance of messing around with their relatives go and tangle with Tsunade?”
“I felt the same way. I didn’t expect Konoha to have such cohesion. That’s why I asked for outside help.”
“foreign aid?”
“Don’t you think Konoha Village has too many ninjas? They have enough to fight against Sand Village and Sound Ninja.”
Naruto laughed, “So the purpose of external aid is to leave Konoha without external aid.”
Outside Konoha Village, Uchiha Itachi’s Susanoo stopped the ninjas from Nadeshiko Village.
“This road is blocked.”
The power of the Ten-fist Sword and the Eight-foot Mirror is enough to suppress an entire village by one person.
Faintly feeling the powerful chakra outside the village, the Raikage had a certain understanding of Naruto’s words.
“You asked Uchiha Itachi to stop Konoha’s foreign reinforcements? This is indeed your style.”
At this time, Tsunade was blocked by four guardian ninjas. She barely overcame her hemophobia and was unable to defeat them immediately.
“Yakumo!” Naruto and Kurama Yakumo exchanged glances and looked at Tsunade.
“Magic Mirror Rotation Technique!” Yakumo Kurama activated her omnipresent illusion.
The scene before Tsunade changed.
“It’s just an illusion!”
Tsunade wanted to break this illusion that had no offensive power, but just as her fist hit the enemy in front of her, it suddenly stopped.
Nawaki’s face was only a few centimeters away from her fist, and her hair rippled in the wind from Tsunade’s fist.
“Sister, are you going to kill me?”
The gentle smile on Sheng Shu’s face slowly turned into one of fear and distortion, and a large hole appeared on his stomach caused by the detonating talisman.
He looked at Tsunade in pain and despair, “…Sister?”
Someone hugged Tsunade from behind, blue hair caressing her face, and warm breath blowing against Tsunade’s ears.
“Don’t worry, Tsunade, I’m here.”
Kato Dan’s distressed voice rang out.
The voices of two dead people overlapped.
“Go to sleep, we are waiting for you in our dreams.”
Aa …
Tsunade almost lost her will to fight under the influence of countless emotions.
Although he had not lost his ability to fight, he was already unable to withstand the attacks of the Four Guardian Ninjas.
A precise strike. Kurama Yakumo smiled triumphantly, concealing his achievements and fame.
Tsunade has lost her fighting ability, and Jiraiya now has to save two people. Maybe by the time he reacts, it will become three, because he also realizes that the people from Fushiko Village are a little too slow.
Sarutobi Hiruzen once again dodged the area damage of Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, and realizing that he could not get close to Orochimaru, he decided to use the Shiki Fuujin.
He could no longer escape death. Letting Orochimaru go would not bring any benefits, but killing him would definitely relieve the pressure on Konoha.
Sarutobi Hiruzen used his stick to clear a path for himself.
Two figures of Sarutobi Hiruzen appeared in the smoke.
Three people formed seals at the same time.
“Shiki Fuujin!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s real body risked damage to make way for the shadow clone.
The hands of the two shadow clones were already on the bodies of Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju.
“I’m sorry, First-sama, Second-sama.”
The figure of the Grim Reaper appeared and the souls of the two people were swallowed up.
After defeating the first and second generations, Sarutobi Hiruzen tried to use his technique again to seal Orochimaru.
“Do you think I’ll let you get close to me?!” Orochimaru’s substitution technique gave him unparalleled speed.
With Orochimaru’s superb swordsmanship, the Kusanagi sword killed Sarutobi Hiruzen’s desperate attack.
“Puff!” Sarutobi Hiruzen’s figure turned into smoke.
Sarutobi Hiruzen actually created three shadow clones, one of which exchanged positions with the original body in the smoke.
The real Sarutobi Hiruzen is in…
“Earth Escape: Heart Beheading Technique!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen rushed out from under Orochimaru.
Orochimaru was naturally not afraid of this move, but it was too late for him to avoid having his soul extracted.
“You actually!” Orochimaru saw that half of his soul had been extracted.
“I’m sorry, Orochimaru. I will take you to hell with me during this final time. This will be my punishment.”
“I don’t want it!” Orochimaru struggled hard, but Sarutobi Hiruzen’s broken body never let go.
In the end, Sarutobi Hiruzen died with the soul in Orochimaru’s hands.
After watching the show, Naruto planned to go to Uchiha Itachi to ask for the Death Mask, which would increase Orochimaru’s chances of trading.
“Teacher!” Jiraiya, who was fighting with Shukaku, pushed Shukaku away, rushed to the front of the Four Purple Yang Formation, and commanded Gamabunta to attack the barrier.
The Four Red Yang Formation trembled and swayed, but Sarutobi Hiruzen never woke up again.
A group of crows reorganized into Uchiha Itachi beside Naruto.
“It’s been resolved. I have made most of the people in Nadeshiko Village lose their combat effectiveness. The village chief and the higher-ups have all been killed.”
“That’s all.”
Naruto sensed Kakashi’s chakra and saw him fighting with several Sunagakure.
Flying Thunder God flashed by, and Naruto’s eyes met Kakashi’s.
In that moment of shock, the pain in his eyes brought Kakashi back to consciousness.
He saw Naruto casually holding Uchiha Obito’s Sharingan.
The pain left him unable to avoid the harm from Sunagakure.
“Let’s see if you’ll have that kind of luck this time.”
Let’s see if Kakashi, who has lost everything, can still survive.
Suddenly remembering something, Naruto briefly controlled several Sand Village warriors to stop.
“By the way, do you know why Kushina’s delivery date was leaked?” Naruto whispered in Kakashi’s ear with a devilish smile.
After saying this, he released the control of several Sunagakure and let them continue to kill Kakashi.
Kakashi’s pupils trembled, and he asked in disbelief:
“You… say it again… Aa …
The double pain of mental and physical pain almost made his soul collapse.
“Sayunara~”
Naruto turned and left without looking at Kakashi who was gradually losing his voice.
Orochimaru, having lost both his hands, has begun to block the retreat, and Jiraiya wants to catch up, but the damage to the village is getting worse.
Will he choose to recover his best friend and avenge his master, or put aside his personal emotions for the good of the village?
Orochimaru has figured out Jiraiya’s psychology, unless Jiraiya really doesn’t care about the people in the village.
On the way out, Might Guy stopped Orochimaru.
“Hah-hah-” Might Guy, covered in blood, said, “Don’t even think about leaving! As Kakashi’s best friend, I should definitely do my best for the village!!”
“Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, Seventh Gate, Shock Gate, open!”
The blue steam rushed towards Orochimaru with unquestionable power.
“Day Tiger!!”
Might Guy punched Orochimaru.
Orochimaru spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.
Might Guy fell into a coma after his chakra was exhausted.
After confirming that Might Guy had lost consciousness, another Orochimaru emerged from the mouth of Orochimaru’s “corpse”.
“I really didn’t expect it. I almost died.”
Orochimaru took Might Guy’s body and left the village where he had lived for thirty years.
29. Crying Nine-Tailed Fox (Old Version)
The ninjas from Kumogakure were just trying to steal things while doing nothing. After all, Konoha was in such a situation that it couldn’t afford to break off relations with another village.
The Raikage and Naruto had no intention of completely destroying Konoha. After all, the other side was just an empty shell.
Just ask for whatever you want.
Kumogakure reasonably received many gifts of friendship from Konoha under the pretext of “help”.
After Konoha settled down, Jiraiya, the Fifth Hokage who took office in an emergency, tiredly invited the Raikage to stay for a few more days to watch the Fifth Hokage’s inauguration ceremony.
In order to fill the void in Konoha, they must keep the power of Kumogakure in Konoha temporarily. At least as long as the Raikage is there, no one will attack Konoha.
Jiraiya himself didn’t realize that Konoha had begun to unconsciously rely on Kumogakure.
The Raikage was also happy to stay and watch the fun.
Tsunade has been seriously injured and is in a coma. The Daimyo has confirmed that he was assassinated because the reactionary forces of Konoha are trying to split the Land of Fire. He orders Konoha to select a Hokage.
The daimyo deliberately kept Jiraiya in suspense. Unless Jiraiya agreed to a series of conditions, he would not legally recognize Jiraiya’s position as Hokage.
Konoha, which had just suffered a lot of damage, did not dare to go against the Daimyo’s wishes.
The huge Konoha has completely become a vassal of the Fire Nation that is dependent on Kumogakure.
Scorpion, who was hiding in the village, felt that the current state of Konoha was extremely ridiculous.
“The first ninja village?”
“Oh.”
His puppets killed several guarding ninjas and took away Konoha’s secret scroll and Danzo’s life.
Pain ordered that if the tailed beast was not obtained, he would choose to take Danzo away.
Of course, I don’t know if there is any personal grudge involved.
Akatsuki organization, Pain, who received the news from Scorpion, was a little surprised at Konoha’s losses.
Is this still the Konoha that once roamed the world and trampled on the civilians of small countries at will?
It is a question whether Konoha can compete with Amegakure now.
Obito, who had been hiding in the dark, appeared. He seemed a little tired from avoiding Uchiha Itachi recently.
“The ninja world today is really hard to understand.”
“It seems that the plan needs to be accelerated. If it really doesn’t work, I really have no choice but to use that plan.”
He thought of the coffin he had hidden.
Naruto used Flying Thunder God to find the Land of Rice.
After wandering around for a while in this village with good farming skills, a sound ninja with a musical note symbol on his head came out to greet him.
Following the Sound Ninja to an underground base, Naruto saw the weak Orochimaru and the unconscious Might Guy in the incubator.
“You look really messed up right now.”
“Haha, Naruto-kun, there’s no need to kick me when I’m down. My current body can’t escape your perception. But I know my own wisdom. I guess Naruto-kun has something to ask of me.”
Smart people speak fast.
He said directly: “I want you to be reincarnated as the Fourth Hokage.”
“?”
“The Fourth Hokage has already used the Shiki Fuujin. I can’t do it.”
Naruto pulled out the Death Mask, “So am I not here to help you?”
“This is…” Orochimaru felt the aura on the mask similar to that of the Grim Reaper, and his breathing became rapid.
“Hehe…hahahaha…” Orochimaru laughed mockingly.
He didn’t expect that every step he took was calculated by Naruto, and the solution to his sealing hand had just appeared.
It is absolutely unbelievable to say that Naruto didn’t expect this.
He never thought that there would be such a day for him, the cold-hearted Orochimaru. When the opponent overturned the table, he still had to cling tightly to the chessboard and be an obedient chess piece.
“Wearing the Death Mask summons the Grim Reaper to perform the corresponding actions, after which the Grim Reaper will take the wearer’s soul.”
“But you, who possess the reincarnation technique, are different. The God of Death only targets the wearer’s physical information. In other words, if you reincarnate in time after using it, you can avoid the God of Death’s judgment.”
Orochimaru listened carefully to Naruto’s words, trying to figure out what he meant.
He looked at Might Guy and sighed.
“Give me some time, Naruto-kun, at least let me recover.”
Three days later, Orochimaru, who had recovered a lot, put on the mask.
The shadow of the Grim Reaper appeared again.
Under Orochimaru’s control, three souls and a pair of hands rushed out.
Feeling the completeness of his soul, Orochimaru felt a little happy.
After the soul took over Might Guy’s body, Orochimaru formed hand seals simultaneously.
Yin-Si-Xu-Chen.
“Immortal Reincarnation Technique!”
A more perfect Impure World Reincarnation Technique than Naruto’s has appeared.
Orochimaru used the Reincarnation Technique urgently to take over Might Guy’s body. Might Guy’s consciousness kept struggling and almost broke through Orochimaru’s control.
Naruto glared at him, his mental force striking his soul, and Might Guy fell completely silent.
He looked again at the Hokage who came out of the Impure World Reincarnation.
Feeling the chakra emanating from the other party, Naruto estimated that they should be able to exert 30% of their peak strength.
With the success of the Impure World Reincarnation, several Hokage returned to the world again.
“Why are you defiling me again?”
“Tobirama, that’s why I said you shouldn’t have invented this ninjutsu. Look at how we are being controlled to do evil all day long…”
Senju Tobirama couldn’t bear to watch. He also felt that he, who had invented the Impure World Reincarnation, might have some serious mental illness.
He looked at Orochimaru, “Hey, you evil brat, why are you coming out to filth us again this time? It looks like it’s been less than two days since we last came out.”
“Hiss, two Hokages, Konoha is finished now. I am no longer interested. I came out this time to help Naruto-kun. You two are just here by the way.”
“Naruto?”
“Are you talking about Uzumaki Naruto?! How is my child Uzumaki Naruto now? Is he eating well and growing taller?…”
Minato Namikaze heard a familiar voice. His current memory was still stuck at the time before his death, but it seemed like many years had passed in the belly of the Grim Reaper.
He noticed Naruto with six whiskers.
“Are you…Naruto?”
Naruto raised an eyebrow, “Ah.”
“Hello, Fourth Hokage.”
“Or father.”
“My goal this time is to get better next time, and I need the Nine-Tailed Fox inside you.”
Minato Namikaze was startled. Only then did he notice the Kumogakure forehead protector on Naruto’s neck.
“!”
“Naruto, why are you in Kumogakure?”
“Are you surprised? They invited me, so I went. It’s worth mentioning that the salary is pretty good.”
Minato Namikaze felt like he had eaten a fly. The Kumogakure, which almost kidnapped his wife, actually kidnapped his son.
Is this genetic?
“I have a feeling you’re thinking of something rude.”
“So please give me the Nine-Tailed Fox, Father.”
Naruto was about to place his hand on Minato Namikaze’s stomach.
Minato Namikaze retreated.
“No, Naruto… You are too young now. The power of Yin Jiuwei is too dangerous for you. I can’t give it to you for the time being…”
“Namikaze Minato! Didn’t you notice? That guy no longer has half of my body!”
“Naruto! Where’s the Kyuubi inside you?!”
Where’s the Nine-Tailed Fox that I paid the price of my life for?!
“Sold it.” Naruto answered him casually.
The Nine-Tails was actually sold! No, why is it that the tailed beast is still alive after leaving the human body? Then why did I die in the past?
“Okay, I don’t want to bother with your wild thoughts anymore. I’m determined to get this Nine-Tailed Fox.”
“Orochimaru!”
Orochimaru tightened his grip upon hearing this.
Senju Hashirama barely resisted the control from his own body and advised Naruto: “Young man, the power of the Nine-Tails is very dangerous, you can’t control it…”
Before he could finish his words, Hashirama Senju was forced offline by Orochimaru.
While conscious, Minato Namikaze watched helplessly as the Nine-Tails was pulled out of his body.
His eyes were bloodshot, not knowing why the current situation was completely different from what he had expected before his death.
Naruto became a Cloud Ninja, and used the evil technique of Impure World Reincarnation to control himself and seize the Nine-Tails. Moreover, the opponent did not look like he was about to die after losing the tailed beast.
No one cared what Minato Namikaze was thinking. Naruto just summoned his Diamond Seal to wrap around the Nine-Tails and placed a scroll under it.
“Naruto, we can’t subdue the Nine-Tails like this…”
Orochimaru was glared at by Naruto and quickly withdrew Minato Namikaze’s consciousness.
Naruto jumped to the Nine-Tails’ eyes and touched its blood-red pupils.
Blue energy emerged from his hands.
This is the blue skill he obtained after pawning the Six Paths Ninja Tools of the Hidden Cloud Village.
Eight magical skills.
And what he had in his hand was the Double Hand, one of the Eight Great Skills.
It was also thoughtfully converted into a chakra version.
The Diamond Seal could only restrict the Nine-Tails temporarily, and Naruto’s original goal was to directly and completely modify the Nine-Tails’ consciousness.
The Sharingan then opened, and the Nine-Tails’ consciousness was forced to weaken.
This short period of time gave Naruto enough opportunity to modify the Nine-Tails’ consciousness.
It is too difficult to modify the memory of a thousand years, so Naruto chooses to completely delete the memory of the Nine-Tails.
The Nine-Tails’ suppressed consciousness could only watch the Six Paths Sage in his memory fade away, and then was implanted with empty loyalty.
Two layers of Kotoamatsukami were added to the Nine-Tailed Fox’s consciousness again, and at this moment it would no longer resist.
The Four Symbols Seal on the scroll opened, and the Nine-Tails’ chakra poured in, and its body gradually shrank.
In that little memory, little Kurama saw the figure of Otsutsuki Hagoromo again, and he watched the old figure leave.
He chased after him, skipping and jumping like a child beside his father.
After the Nine-Tails was completely sealed in the scroll, Naruto noticed a glimmer of crystal in his hand that was placed over the Nine-Tails’ eyes.
30. Home (Old Version)
In Tsunade’s hospital room, the piece of paper that floated in from the window turned into a beautiful blue-haired woman.
Xiaonan remembered Pain’s instructions.
[Konan, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is getting stronger and stronger. I need a stronger body to unleash the power of the Rinnegan.]Just as Konan wrapped Tsunade’s body with paper escape.
The fist filled with chakra hit the barrier that Konan opened in time.
“boom–“
The walls of the ward were broken into.
Tsunade, trembling all over, woke up in time after sensing danger.
“Jiraiya!”
Her roar woke up many people who were sleeping.
Of course, this also includes the Raikage Ai and the Fifth Hokage Jiraiya.
Xiaonan cut a wound on his hand with paper.
The dripping blood once again aroused Tsunade’s fear.
Countless detonating tags flew towards Tsunade.
With a loud bang, Tsunade, covered in blood, was knocked down.
The paper escape technique carried the aura of Raiya getting closer and closer, and Konan looked at the teacher in the distance.
Jiraiya was shocked.
“Konan!”
“Long time no see, Teacher Jiraiya.” Konan’s cold and ruthless words gradually overlapped with the gentle girl in her memory.
“How did you become like this!”
Jiraiya’s spiritual heart collapsed.
“As a great ninja, Jiraiya-sensei also feels the pain. I am only here to take Tsunade away this time. If you insist on stopping me, Jiraiya-sensei, then I will have no choice but to do it.”
The Raikage next to him looked at Konan’s black clothes with red clouds, and vaguely remembered something in his mind.
He had been with the old fox Ohnoki for a long time and had become familiar with his common tricks.
This seems to be the Akatsuki organization that the other party often employs?
“What is your purpose? Are there other people behind this?”
Is Ohnoki causing trouble again?
“My only target is Tsunade. I won’t answer anything else.”
“Paper Shuriken Jutsu!”
Konan threw a sky full of paper shurikens at the two of them.
“Hey, hey, I didn’t say I wouldn’t let you go!”
Ai was very distressed as he had fallen into an unexpected disaster. He had clearly not intended to stop the other party, he was just asking for some information.
“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!”
“Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo!”
Jiraiya saw that many shurikens still passed through the flames and couldn’t help but sigh:
“The flames can no longer harm your paper. You used the oil-soaked paper.”
Then all the paper shurikens inserted around Jiraiya and the other two exploded!
“Incredible! So many shurikens are actually made of explosive talismans!”
Ai wanted to win over Xiaonan, as they in the Cloud Village liked bloodline limits that were left alone the most.
“Hey, lady, do you want to come to Kumogakure? The treatment in Kumogakure is very good. It’s a hundred times better than that in Konoha. Many ninjas who jumped from Konoha have come to our village.”
He spoke passionately about the benefits of working at Yunyin, with a tone that resembled that of a pyramid schemer.
Jiraiya: “…”
Jiraiya: “She’s my apprentice!”
Ai: “So what?”
Xiaonan didn’t agree to anyone’s plan and she was already planning to retreat.
He was not sure that he could kill both the Hokage and the Raikage at the same time, and Nagato was still waiting for Tsunade to come back and treat him.
Konan’s body disintegrated, and endless explosive shurikens rushed towards the two people.
The ability to fly made the Iwajuku Toad stomach wall that Jiraiya tried to trap her useless. The extension of the Toad stomach wall could only control the range damage of the Detonating Talisman, and could not prevent Konan from leaving.
“At least Tsunade is left behind.” Jiraiya wiped the sweat from his forehead.
He had begun to feel numb. The situation in Konoha was already like this, so how much worse could it get?
Then he saw a ninja wearing an Uzumaki mask putting his hand on Tsunade in the Konoha Hospital with a big hole in it.
The two people disappeared in the invisible vortex.
The Nine-Tailed Fox, which had completely lost its self-awareness, was squeezed into the small Four Symbols Sealing Scroll. It was motionless and curled up in a small womb like a baby.
If he was still conscious, it would be easy to break this level of seal.
But Naruto brought this scroll just to make it easier to store it. The Nine-Tails, which obeys him, will definitely serve as a ninja tool and actively restrict itself.
Naruto looked at Orochimaru, “Release the restraints on them.”
Orochimaru used hand seals to contact the existence of several Hokage who were like tools.
Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, who did not have much obsession, quickly turned into ashes and disappeared. Only Minato Namikaze’s obsession slowed down his disappearance. His eyes were burning and greedy as he lingered on everything in this world.
He looked at the scroll that sealed the Nine-Tails with a complicated expression.
Having become a perfect Jinchūriki, he naturally has a better understanding of the Nine-Tails.
He knew clearly that the other party had completely lost his freedom both physically and spiritually this time.
In a sense, the Nine-Tailed Kurama can be said to be completely dead.
Because of Kyuubi, he and his lover became connected.
Because of the Nine-Tailed Fox, he and his wife died.
Because of the Nine-Tailed Fox, his child and he became strangers.
But Kyuubi is also a pitiful person.
All it wanted from the beginning to the end was a peaceful life and someone who truly loved it.
How could it forget?
The tailed beasts also have feelings. Infinite life does not mean that they will forget everything they once loved and cared about. The passage of time will only deepen these feelings.
The Sage of Six Paths said they would wait for that person.
But thousands of years have passed, and all he has seen is the greed and ugliness of human nature.
He no longer expected it, he didn’t want to wait any longer.
That person has been dead for so long that the face he once complained about being as old as an orange has become blurred.
Minato Namikaze remembered his conversation with the Nine-Tails in the belly of the God of Death.
If I ever see that stinky old man again, I will definitely give him a good beating and say, “Don’t make me wait so long next time.”
“And, welcome home.”
Naruto doesn’t know all this, or rather, he doesn’t care about all this. He only cares about his own future and Karin, Yakumo and the others, and perhaps also the sincere Kumogakure brothers. He can’t bear to part with them no matter how much affection he has.
“Naruto, I don’t know what else to say to you right now. You probably don’t want to talk to someone as irresponsible as me. Just think of it as me talking to myself. No matter what my position is, I have no reason to stop you anymore.”
“As long as you can walk more easily on the road ahead, not be too tired, and have a few friends to talk and joke with when you are troubled, that’s enough.”
“Yes, I will. Kumogakure is fine with me. I can take over as Raikage anytime I want. You can rest in peace.”
A smile appeared on Naruto’s lips, as if he was really moved.
Minato Namikaze’s figure completely disappeared, and under the Impure World was an ordinary Sand Ninja.
“It’s resolved. See you later, Orochimaru.”
Flying Thunder God concluded the transaction.
Naruto’s figure appeared beside Ai.
“Let’s go back to Yunyin,” he said.
31. Hyuga Neji (old version)
Naruto created a shadow clone to stay in Konoha, while his real body and the Raikage set out on the journey back.
Shadow Clone Naruto used Flying Thunder God to come to a place in Konoha where there were no ninja patrols at that time.
The smoke from the transformation technique cleared, and he emerged from the corner as an ordinary civilian ninja.
Konoha, which was in a state of despair, did not try to recover but instead began to prepare for the daimyo’s visit a few days later.
Now they are unable to resist the control of the daimyo. In order to obtain more financial support from the daimyo, they can only temporarily suppress their hatred and force themselves to smile.
The respectful look made people feel as if they had arrived at the Inuzuka clan’s territory.
Hyuga Neji walked on the streets of Konoha with an impatient look on his face.
It’s like this again!
He angrily kicked the stone at his feet.
Just as cowardly as when his own father was sent to his death seven years ago!
He hated his own weakness immensely.
Naruto’s clone found him.
“Hey, Hyuga Neji, do you remember me?”
Hyuga Neji quickly took a defensive stance against the strange ninja.
He looked at the person in front of him warily, “Who are you?”
Eyes as bright as stars appeared on the unfamiliar face.
Uzumaki Naruto.
Neji thought.
“It must be painful to feel powerless.”
“Want to seek strength for revenge?”
“To this cowardly Konoha, to that feudal Hyuga.”
Hyuga Neji was stunned.
“Your strength has been noticed by the Zong family. If things go as expected, they will definitely show their support when you are at your most vulnerable. You are smart and know their true intentions, but no matter what you do, it is too late and too coincidental.”
“You are different from Xiao Li. Xiao Li’s destiny is that as long as he trains diligently, he will become stronger step by step.”
“But what about you?”
“Can your fate really be changed? Can you truly become a genius if you are always like a caged bird?”
“This is your fate.”
Naruto took off Neji’s cold forehead protector and stroked the caged bird on it that had never changed.
“Look at this mark. This is your destiny. All the changes are just talk. Do you really believe it? As long as this mark exists, no matter what you do, it will be meaningless.”
“Come with me, I can handle this seal.”
With the change of the sealing technique, Shuangquanshou and Shenji Bailian easily destroyed one link of the bird in the cage.
The green curse slowly faded away.
Naruto stuffed a kunai into Hyuga Neji’s hand.
“Who are you? Are you a tool of the main family or an individual named Hyuga Neji?”
“When the bird breaks free from the cage, inject chakra into it.”
Naruto’s clone left the place.
Later, Hyuga Hiashi found an opportunity. He wanted Hyuga Neji to kneel down and handed over the letter that Hyuga Hizashi wrote before his death.
Neji felt a sharp pain in his brain.
Naruto’s words coincided with Hinata Hiashi’s expression at the moment.
[“Whatever you do, it’s too late, too coincidental”]“I’m sorry Neji for not telling you the truth sooner.”
“If you want to resent someone, then resent me. Hinata doesn’t know anything, so please don’t blame her!”
[“Come with me, I can handle this seal.”]“I’m so sorry!”
Naruto was transferred to Hyuga Neji by Flying Thunder God.
He saw the boy under the cherry tree.
“Why me?”
Naruto looked at Neji who had lost his will, “Maybe it’s because he doesn’t want to see a talented person die at the hands of fate again.”
“The son of a Hokage becomes Hokage, and the son of a scapegoat becomes a scapegoat.”
“What an ironic fate, isn’t it?”
Hyuga Neji handed his fate to Uzumaki Naruto.
The two figures disappeared from the room, leaving only a scratched forehead protector.
[“Does Hyuga Hizashi have a choice?”]“A branch family’s confrontation with the main family will only lead to death.”
[“From the very beginning, there was no option for Hinata Hiashi to die.”]Hinata Hiashi looked at the gate of the Hidden Cloud Village in front of him.
…freedom?
Do you really have freedom?
The man who mercilessly insulted his father as a shameless person is now taking it for granted that he is enjoying the peace brought by his father.
The return of Naruto and the Raikage brought back a large amount of ninja supplies.
The only price they paid was the cheap food that they now had in abundance.
Before reaching the village entrance, Naruto heard the cheers of the ninjas.
“Welcome back!!!”
Ai and Naruto waved to their colleagues from the Hidden Cloud Village.
The current strength of Kumogakure is worthy of the title of the number one ninja village.
Naruto’s shadow clone untransformed and brought Hyuga Neji to Naruto’s side.
“Thank you for your hard work.” The shadow clone disappeared.
“Ai, Neji will be our new partner from now on.”
Ai was shocked when he saw Neji acting naturally.
Roll your eyes!
“You actually brought the Byakugan of Konoha here!”
The fact that he didn’t get the Byakugan seven years ago has always been a regret in his heart, but he didn’t expect that he would take the initiative to join now!
“Hahaha, then from today on you are Hyuga Neji of Kumogakure!!”
Ai patted Neji’s back happily.
The most important thing is not that his village took the initiative to join the Byakugan, what is important is that he can arrange a few more women for the other party, and then Kumogakure will have its own Hyuga family!
“It’s just his caged bird…”
“It’s lifted.” Naruto took off Hyuga Neji’s forehead protector and said to him, “From now on, you can show your forehead openly. There is no Hyuga main family here anymore.”
“It’s ironic that you joined the Kumogakure, the village that killed your father, in order to escape the main family. We can hand over the mastermind to you. If you still want revenge, you can choose the opportunity to become stronger.”
Anyway, Hyuga Neji will never have the chance to defeat me in this life.
A genius who may have the opportunity to open the Samsara Eye in the future, a genius who may give birth to a child of the Hyuga family, is worthy of Naruto’s words.
“During this time, go find Team Five. They recently discovered several ruins that contain records of the Byakugan’s potential evolutionary forms. They might be helpful to you.”
“Okay.” Hyuga Neji nodded.
After Naruto made the arrangements for Neci, he looked around at everyone and suddenly noticed an earth-style ninja who stood out from the crowd.
The other party must have extremely high attainments in earth escape. How could Yunyin not know about such a talent?
Naruto asked for information about Ai, but the result he got was disappointing.
A ninja who has been mediocre for decades suddenly shows outstanding talent?
And I didn’t even notice it in the past few years?
Wenya quickly lowered his head when he met Naruto’s gaze.
He was an undercover agent arranged by the Third Tsuchikage in Kumogakure, and came to Kumogakure to find out the current situation of Kumogakure.
He had already passed on some of Uzumaki Naruto’s information, and the more he passed on, the more frightened he became, fearing that the other party’s unreasonable perception ability would detect clues.
He has been in hiding since he was easily defeated by Minato Namikaze. Now he finally has the chance. If he doesn’t make any achievements as a ninja, he will probably be forgotten.
On the other side, Naruto had already sent people to keep an eye on him.
I’m going to do another thing now.
32. Fifth Hokage Jiraiya (old version)
With the help of Flying Thunder God, Naruto hurried on his way. After Gaara entered his perception range, Naruto resonated with the Flying Thunder God Seal engraved on Gaara’s back and instantly disappeared from the spot.
Gaara in the bedroom only saw a shadow suddenly flash in front of him. Before he could start to defend himself, he saw clearly that the person in front of him was Naruto.
Naruto nodded and asked, “Anyone else want to say goodbye now?”
Gaara thought of Temari and Kankuro, then shook his head, “No.”
Let’s go, Naruto grabbed Gaara’s hand, and the two of them disappeared.
Black Zetsu, who was far away in other countries, naturally learned the information about the disappearance of the One-Tailed Jinchuriki from White Zetsu very quickly.
Black Zetsu counted and found that three of the tailed beasts were now in Kumogakure, and if he guessed correctly, there might be six tails as well.
That is four.
Black Zetsu was extremely worried about whether that idiot Obito could complete his plan to capture the tailed beasts. He had been waiting for a thousand years.
There are only two pairs of Rinnegan. The modern Indra Uchiha Sasuke is no match for the modern Ashura Uzumaki Naruto. The Uchiha who can match his ability does not have the Thousand Hands to fuse.
Because of Naruto’s super perception, he still didn’t know that Ashura’s chakra was gone.
The Fire Country Daimyo Prefecture.
The daimyo, who was old, corrupt and extravagant, and wore a fan-shaped hat, was sitting in front of the long table with a folding fan in his hand.
The elegant attire and the three flame marks on his hat highlight his noble status.
On the left side of the long table was the Minister of the Land of Fire, and on the right side were the three elders of Konoha and Jiraiya.
Aburame Ryoma and other Root men guarded them.
Jiraiya said respectfully, “Damyouri, I am the new Hokage chosen by Konoha. I have come to you today to formally submit my permission to take office.”
“Hmm? Jiraiya? Sarutobi Hiruzen seems to have a disciple by that name, but I heard you’ve been away from the village for years?”
Of course the daimyo knew Jiraiya. He knew almost all the information about Konoha Village. Moreover, the news that Jiraiya had taken office as Hokage in Konoha a few days ago had already been reported back by spies.
“Haha…” Jiraiya was a little embarrassed.
Danzo, who had been repeatedly let go, was still alive. He said indifferently and resentfully: “Daimyo-sama, Jiraiya has been away from the village for ten years and is not familiar with many things in the village.”
“And because he gave up the position of Hokage a long time ago.”
“It’s too much of a coincidence that he becomes Hokage now when Konoha is weak and his competitors are unknown.”
“Then what do you think we should do?” The daimyo looked at the two important figures of Konoha fighting for the position of Hokage with a funny look on his face.
“I doubt Jiraiya’s ability. I propose that the Second Hokage’s disciple, the leader of the Root, that is, I, Danzo Shimura, should succeed him as Hokage!”
A look of confusion appeared on Daimyo’s face.
“Isn’t this age a bit too old for a Hokage? I remember the previous Hokage, Minato Namikaze, became Hokage at the age of 24.”
Namikaze Minato’s youthful and sunny image left a deep impression on the daimyo.
He doesn’t have the scheming of Sarutobi Hiruzen, but is honest and kind, a hundred times better than Shimura Danzo who appears in every meeting.
The Konoha elder in front of him is older than him. It would be too embarrassing to be Hokage at this age.
“Absolutely not, Danzo!” Utane Koharu and Mitomon En refused.
“Shut up! Do you think there’s anyone more suitable than me in Konoha right now? Jiraiya was able to watch Tsunade being kidnapped right under the enemy’s noses. Whether his ability is still at the level of the Second Shinobi World War remains to be seen!”
“Now that Konoha has lost the Uchiha clan and the Third Hokage, the power of ninjas has greatly declined, and Konoha is becoming increasingly weak in external relations.”
“We need a Hokage who can handle these things.”
“I am confident that I have such ability!”
His words were so earnest that the daimyo was momentarily intimidated.
He was a little angry when he heard the news that Tsunade was kidnapped, after all, she was his cousin.
“Daimyo-sama, Namikaze Minato is my disciple. I possess the strengths of both the third and fourth generations. Perhaps I am a failure, unable to prevent the death of my disciple and teacher, and even unable to watch my best friend commit a grave mistake.”
“But the Great Toad Sage once predicted that my disciple would become the child of prophecy.”
“Until I achieve this goal, I will always protect Konoha as a Konoha ninja.”
“Compared to the Root, where no one was seen during the Nine-Tails Rebellion and the Konoha Collapse Plan, I might be more suitable!”
Seeing that the two were arguing to a standstill, the daimyo decided to let them compete fairly.
“Then those who nominated the original party, please raise your hands.”
The four ministers and Mitomonen Utane Koharu all raised their hands.
“It’s decided. Jiraiya, you will be the Fifth Hokage!”
Afterwards, Jiraiya agreed to all the arrangements made by the Daimyo as Hokage, which was also a necessary condition for the Daimyo to allow him to become Hokage.
On the way back to the village, Jiraiya had a blank expression on his face.
He thought of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Namikaze Minato.
Compared to them, maybe I am really not suitable to be Hokage.
The clerical work was beyond his capacity.
But Konoha cannot fall into Danzo’s hands, and there can be no more war in the ninja world.
He was absolutely certain of this.
The news of the One-Tailed Jinchuriki’s disappearance spread throughout the ninja world.
At the same time, Chino also returned to Kumogakure with Yugao and Ying.
“This way, we in the Hidden Cloud Village will have four tailed beasts!”
The Raikage laughed heartily, feeling that he had never fought such a prosperous battle in his life.
“It was indeed the right choice to gamble everything and leave the fate of the Hidden Cloud Village to you, my brother!”
Ai patted Naruto’s back and felt that meeting Naruto was the greatest luck of Kumogakure.
He has recently begun to frequently ask Naruto about taking over as the Fifth Raikage.
Naruto refused.
The Raikage is too troublesome. Kumogakure is already his anyway, and Ai is still young, so let him work for a few more years to handle all the official business first.
Ella pulled Naruto to celebrate the village’s great victory, and once again handed the mountain of documents to the wailing Samui.
The whole village was in a frenzy.
After the carnival ended, Wen Ya discovered the figures of Hyuga Neji and Gaara among them.
He woke up from his pretend drunkenness and sneaked into the woods of Kumogakure to summon his ninja pigeon to deliver a message.
As soon as the pigeon took off, it was strangled by vines that came from nowhere and turned into a bloody mist.
Wen Ya suffered cardiac arrest.
Wood Release!
There is only one Wood Release User in the ninja world today.
Uzumaki Naruto!
But where is he?
Wen Ya picked up the kunai and looked around to find the enemy’s location.
“Are you looking for me?”
Naruto’s voice rang out above Wenya’s head.
“Is this the kind of person Ohnoki sent to Kumogakure?”
Wen Ya knew that he was exposed, but since he had never seen Naruto take action with his own eyes, he still wanted to give it a try and see if he could send the information out at the risk of his life.
As a qualified undercover agent, you naturally have more than one piece of intelligence.
Wen Ya drank a tube of potion, and his chakra suddenly increased.
Wen Ya slammed his hands on the ground.
“Earth Escape·Earth Fissure Thorn!”
Countless rock spikes pierced Naruto’s feet.
Naruto clapped his hands, and the vines beneath the ground instantly loosened the earth, and the spikes turned into rootless objects and shattered!
Wen Ya took the opportunity to release a large number of ninja pigeons in an attempt to exchange for survivors.
Naruto gave a sarcastic smile: “Trying to escape in a Wood Release User’s forest?”
Show off your sword in front of Guan Gong.
The tree world is my domain!
Naruto’s chakra surrounded the entire forest, and the vines strangled all the ninja pigeons in the air in an instant.
Reluctantly, Wen Ya was devoured by the tree and turned into nutrients.
Why is this forest named Kumogakure Forest so lush?
Because there are piles of bones underneath it.
33. Black Hoe Thunder Fang Jinchūriki (Old Version)
In the Hidden Rain Village, the invisible air twisted, and Obito emerged from the vortex with the unconscious Tsunade.
Bang!
Tsunade, whose life or death was unknown, was thrown to the ground by him.
“Well done, Madara.”
Nagato exclaimed in praise.
Although he did not have a good impression of the man who called himself “Uchiha Madara”, since the other party said that he was Uchiha Madara, it should not be difficult for him to defeat the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama.
In order to prevent the plan from failing, he asked Uchiha Madara and Konan to go with him.
The other party brought the expected good news.
“Nagato, I have brought back Hashirama’s granddaughter.”
“The rest is up to you. Don’t let me down.”
Still can’t like it!
“Uchiha Madara”‘s tone was still as bad.
“…Forget it, from now on I still have to rely on your Sharingan to control her.” I still need him to be patient!
“snort!”
Obito lifted Tsunade’s loose collar, ignoring her exposed private parts. His Sharingan swirled, injecting his eye power into Tsunade’s body.
“Get up and heal him.” Obito pointed at Nagato.
Tsunade stumbled over to Nagato and confusedly checked his body with chakra.
“His body is suffering from a lack of vitality and old injuries. He needs a large injection of vitality to stimulate the replication and self-healing of his cells. I currently have no way to treat him.”
“How could this be!” Nagato looked at his legs.
Is it really true that I will never be able to stand up again in this life?
Obito noticed something and asked, “Wait, you said there’s no way to cure it for now. Does that mean the treatment is very harsh or it’s not possible right now?”
“Yes, unless the other party…”
Tsunade’s body shook, as if she was struggling desperately for control of herself.
“!” Obito was a little surprised, as if he didn’t expect that his eye power could not even control a seriously injured woman.
Could it be that I have been consuming too much energy in controlling Yagura recently?
He thought, and despite the fatigue of his Sharingan, he forcibly strengthened the illusion. At worst, Yagura could just use less eye power next time.
Tsunade’s consciousness fell into obscurity again, and in the hazy environment she was treating the seriously injured Kato Dan and Nawaki.
In reality, Tsunade passed on her own ninjutsu, the Creation and Regeneration Technique, to Nagato. She looked at her “brother” with satisfaction, believing that he would be able to learn her ninjutsu.
In her medical plan, once her brother learned creative regeneration, he would have met the prerequisite for restoring his body. Then, he could use the creative regeneration body seal to resonate and inject the Yang escape chakra he had accumulated for many years into Rope Tree’s body at once, and then he could complete the repair in the other’s body.
Although the loss of vitality made it inconvenient for him to practice creation and regeneration, it was still easy for Nagato to cast the initial seal.
In two days, Nagato had roughly learned the other party’s abilities.
As a talent chosen by Madara himself, Nagato’s potential should not be underestimated.
Tsunade, with her Sharingan rolling in her eyes, looked at the talent of “Rope Tree” with pride and placed her hand on the other’s arm.
The curse marks on the two people’s bodies emerged and extended to connect together.
Under Tsunade’s guidance, a steady stream of chakra repaired Nagato’s body.
Nagato felt that his body had never been so full of vitality in more than ten years!
Tsunade’s youthful appearance gradually aged with a smile.
“You won’t have any feelings for her, will you?” Obito said sarcastically as he pushed the extremely weak Tsunade away.
Nagato’s happy expression turned grim in an instant.
“Of course not! I will never forget the pain that the Konoha ninjas brought me!”
“I will definitely fulfill the destiny of the Rinnegan and bring peace to the ninja world!”
It is my destiny to complete the Rinnegan, Obito laughed at the other party’s stupidity in his heart.
Nagato looked at Tsunade and asked, “What about her?”
“Lock her up first. If she gets hurt later, you can still control her.”
“But before that, we need to let her eat something, otherwise she might die without us having to kill her.”
In reality, Obito was thinking of using Tsunade as a backup container for his eyes. If Nagato was incapable of using them, Tsunade would be the one to use the Rinnegan. As a direct descendant of Hashirama Senju, she would probably be able to control the eyes to some extent.
Black Zetsu watched their conversation quietly as usual, still humble like a useless tool.
Its energy at this moment is focused on its clone.
The opponent is already close to the Four-Tails Jinchuriki Lao Zi.
In the Hidden Cloud Village, Naruto’s swifts, scattered throughout the ninja world, led him back to the location of the Jinchūriki. Because this was only his weak clone, he was unaware of the White Zetsu hiding underground. All Naruto could see was a figure wielding twin swords, attempting to approach the Four-Tails Jinchūriki, Old Purple.
Green hair and a black sausage mouth, with an evil-looking face and an expression that makes him want a beating.
Although he didn’t know the man, Naruto recognized the twin swords in his hands.
Thunder Blade·Fang.
The Thunder Blade that shone so brilliantly in the first two Ninja World Wars had naturally long been in the intelligence files of each village.
The opponent should be the Thunder Blade Ninja Kurochu Raiga who defected from Kirigakure some time ago.
But why did he bring the child?
Suddenly, Naruto had an idea. In his memory, this plot should come from the original TV plot of the first Naruto Legend.
Basically, the plot only appeared for one episode at a time, and the opponent should have been dealt with by the former “Naruto” and several Genin.
In my memory, the child was lying in the backpack on the back of Kuroko Raiga. I can’t remember the specific plot, but the child had special abilities, and the two of them had Kishimoto’s classic bond.
Lao Zi, who was dressed like a farmer, sensed the ninja coming from behind him.
The tailed beast’s chakra was unleashed, and cracks appeared in the ground around Han.
“Who are you? These two swords… You are Kurochu Raiga from the Hidden Mist Village!”
Lao Zi was surprised that Kirigakure actually attacked him, but at the same time he was also worried whether his actions would bring harm to Iwagakure.
The news of Kirigakure’s rebellion spread only within a small area, and Lao Zi, who had been wandering outside the village for a long time, was not aware of it yet.
He thought that Kurochu Raiga came on behalf of Kirigakure to provoke war.
Although he had left the village for many years, it was only because of his disagreement with Ōnoki’s political views, not because he had completely lost his feelings for the Iwagakure Village.
I can’t just say that a ninja of the level of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen came to see me by just passing by.
“Old Zi, be careful of the backpack on his back. There’s a life form inside that’s constantly emitting red chakra.”
The voice of the Four-Tailed Sun Wukong sounded in Lao Zi’s mind.
“No! There are more and more ninjas around you!”
“Mist Hidden Technique!”
As the fog spread, Sun Wukong sensed more and more chakra fluctuations around Lao Zi.
“There is someone even more powerful in the sky!”
Lao Zi was shocked when he heard that the other party had the ability to fly!
The only ninja he knew who had the ability to fly was Ohnoki.
“Is it Mr. Tsuchikage?” Lao Zi asked nervously.
“Probably not. The opponent’s chakra is not as strong as Ohnoki’s, but it is more fierce.”
When Lao Zi heard this, he felt a chill in his heart. He was surrounded by Hei Chui Lei Ya, ninjas with flying abilities, and a large number of ninjas.
He looked up at the sky, his intuition telling him that person was the most dangerous.
Naruto’s clone, transformed into a swift, looked at the people below in confusion, and happened to make eye contact with Lao Zi below.
“You actually discovered me?”
The Land of Earth is too far away for Naruto to reach in person, so one of the swifts that deliver information goes to deliver the information, while the other stays to observe the battle situation.
However, Naruto didn’t want to give up at this time. His swift clones were spread all over the ninja world, at least thousands of them. The real body could easily deal with two people, but the clones were in a bit of trouble.
Lao Zi below breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Naruto had no intention of leaving, and concentrated on dealing with the enemy in front of him.
At this time, Kuroki Raiga, who was carrying Ranmaru on his back, had already been controlled by Black Zetsu. Kuroki Raiga’s empty heart was defenseless, and he fell asleep completely after just a few breaths.
He raised the thunder knife in his hand.
“Thunder Lance, Thunder Wrist!”
Countless electric balls rushed towards Lao Zi.
“Molten Release: Lava Wall!”
A tsunami of lava moved towards Black Hoe Thunder Fang.
Because of Sun Wukong’s reminder, Lao Zi did not relax his vigilance after defending against Hei Chu Lei Ya’s Thunder Escape, and continued to surround himself with a shield made of lava.
Naruto above frowned. The clone’s perception was already weak, and now even its vision was affected.
The high temperature of the lava evaporated a large amount of water, and Black Hoe Raiga’s Mist Hidden Technique took the opportunity to bring double the effect.
Suddenly, Sun Wukong sensed a familiar breath, it was the breath of Hashirama Senju who had pinned one of his hands to the ground and hammered him!
“Wood Release: Thorn Chaos!”
The thorns on the ground pierced Lao Zi’s foot.
“Wind Style: Breakthrough!” Lao Zi used the chakra of the tailed beast to infinitely amplify the power of Wind Style, which he was not good at.
But after the fog dissipated, Black Hoe Lei Ya’s figure also disappeared.
“Be careful, he’s in front of you!”
Sun Wukong reminded Lao Zi that he didn’t want to lose his life.
Lao Zi turned around and fired a molten escape, but his pupils shrank.
Stone!
“Puff!” Then Lao Zi saw his chest pierced by an arm, and countless wooden spikes absorbed the chakra in his body.
“You do this…”
“…Why? Kirigakure and Iwagakure clearly formed an alliance…”
“No! You’re not Black Hoe Thunder Fang!”
Lao Zi realized something, it was impossible for Hei Chui Raiga to master Wood Release!
34. Capture Four Tails (Old Version)
Even Konoha cannot recover the power of Wood Release now, so how could it be possible that anyone from Kirigakure can do it?
“You are…trying to start a war between the two villages!”
Unfortunately, Lao Zi’s guess was wrong again.
Hei Jue doesn’t belong to any ninja village. He only comes for the tailed beast in Lao Shi’s body.
Lao Zi called out Sun Wukong’s name in his heart, hoping that he would lend him his power.
Then the blood-red and hot chakra burst out, and the tearing pain allowed Lao Zi to break through the blockade of Wood Release.
Black Zetsu was not panicked when he saw Lao Zi break free from his restraints. He said grimly:
“I’ve already sent people to the nearby village. Are you sure you want to fight me here? I can guarantee that my people will kill all the villagers nearby within five minutes. You should have noticed the presence of a large number of ninjas nearby.”
How could he not prepare in advance when hunting the tailed beasts alone?
“!” Lao Zi was shocked that the other party had grasped his weakness.
He left the village because he disagreed with Ōnoki’s radical policies. Ōnoki’s ruthless and profit-first philosophy was unacceptable to him, who was kind-hearted.
Black Zetsu also noticed this, so he used Ranmaru’s power to fake meridians to make a bunch of dummies to confuse the other party. In fact, there were only him and Ranmaru and some White Zetsu here.
Lao Zi thought about it for a long time, and finally sighed.
“I can go with you as long as you let the nearby villagers go.”
Lao Zi was exposed to the tailed beast transformation, and regardless of Son Goku’s roar in his inner world, he insisted on protecting the weak villagers.
He had been hiding his identity as a Jinchūriki for years and had intended to live in seclusion, but the warm-hearted local villagers forced their way into his life. Even though they didn’t understand why Lao Zi wanted to live alone in the back of the village, no one cared. All the villagers here just regarded Lao Zi as an ordinary, warm-hearted man with a somewhat eccentric personality.
From delivering vegetables to occasionally saying a few words of concern when he passed by to chop wood, Lao Zi had unknowingly formed a deep bond with the villagers. He couldn’t let anything happen to them.
Lao Zi raised his hands and walked to Hei Chu Lei Ya.
“I won’t resist.”
Hei Chui Raiga took out the prop that the Hidden Mist Village usually used to seal the ninja’s chakra and wanted to stick it on Lao Zi’s belly.
Right now!
Lao Zi entered the tailed beast transformation again.
“you!”
The sound of Lao Zi’s laughter came from high in the sky.
“So what if I become a monster in people’s eyes again?! If my identity can save them, even if I lose my life, it doesn’t matter!”
“Melting Escape: Flower-Fruit Mountain!”
Lao Zi wants to kill Blackhoe Thunderfang right here!
He has made up his mind to expose his identity and sacrifice a lot of his sanity in order to quickly kill Black Chu Lei Ya and his men here!
After that, they would leave the village, even if they were stared at by the terrifying eyes, even if they were called monsters by the villagers, as long as they could survive.
After this, he, the “monster”, will leave alone.
He would completely retreat into the mountains with his identity as a Jinchūriki, a person who would always be watched and cause disputes.
The magma like a tsunami pressed down towards Black Hoe Thunder Fang!
“Protect me!” Black Zetsu shouted.
In an instant, Bai Zetsu’s wooden wall wrapped him up, and Lei Dao summoned lightning armor to protect Hei Chu Raiya’s body.
“Descend with the Flower Tree Realm!”
Black Zetsu ordered White Zetsu to use this move which was impossible for White Zetsu to use alone.
He forcibly merged with White Zetsu, and countless tiny buds bloomed on the ground.
Pollen carrying poisonous smells is floating in the air.
Old Zi, who was gradually losing his sanity due to the chakra of the tailed beast, felt tired and gradually lost control of his body.
Black Zetsu also used his own characteristics from the Otsutsuki to stimulate the instability of the tailed beast’s chakra, further causing damage to Lao Shi’s body.
Lao Zi gradually fell into coma, and in his last consciousness, a tailed beast ball fell weakly at his feet.
boom—
The powerful destructive force completely destroyed Lao Zi’s fields.
Villagers passing by while chopping wood will no longer see the kind man who invited them for a drink.
Lao Zi’s body fell to the ground like a rag.
In this way, Lao Zi, who was negligent in fighting, finally died at the hands of the elite senior ninja Kurochu Raiga under the suppression of Black Zetsu Wood Release and chakra interference.
If he had disregarded the lives of the villagers, he might have had a chance to escape successfully.
Black Zetsu crawled out from the ground, cursing. He controlled Hei Chui Raiga’s body to drop Ranmaru and pick up the dying Lao Zi.
The tailed beasts need to be extracted while the jinchūriki is alive. Once the jinchūriki dies, the tailed beasts will die with him.
He wanted to take Lao Zi away.
But someone in the sky didn’t want to let him go.
Naruto’s clone, who had transformed into a swift, felt that the two people below were already extremely weak, and that he could easily kidnap both of them with just one clone.
The swift sprinted at full speed towards the black hoe thunder tooth below.
“Boom!” The chakra-amplified powerful punch pierced through Hei Chui Raiga’s back.
Feeling the disappearance of the other party’s breath, Naruto wanted to intercept this free Jinchūriki.
But just as he carried Lao Zi on his back and was about to leave, he felt the breath of life behind him.
Black Hoe Thunderfang is not dead yet!
Black Hoe Raiga, or Black Zetsu, threw down Ranmaru’s cold body, picked up the Thunder Blade and pounced on Naruto with a few lightning shots.
Susanoo created a defense in time, and Naruto fired a fire escape towards the sky.
A fire escape with Naruto’s special mark appeared in the sky above the Land of Earth.
The swifts nearby wanted to come over to help.
But when they arrived, the place was empty.
Black Zetsu cursed and dragged his injured body away from Lao Zi.
“Fortunately, I asked Ranmaru to prepare in advance. I didn’t expect that this opportunity to revive the dead would be used on Uzumaki Naruto instead of Jinchūriki.”
Black Zetsu really thought he was going to die just now, and had already started to fight to the death, but who knew that Kaguya would favor him, and what came was actually just a clone of Uzumaki Naruto!
And it’s the weakest one!
Black Zetsu has no idea of losing face at all. Having survived by chance, he will only cherish his life more and plan the resurrection of Kaguya Otsutsuki more carefully.
Naruto, who got his memories back, felt a little annoyed.
His idea of imitating Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo clone was indeed a bit naive.
I am just an ordinary kaleidoscope, and that is just an ordinary individual among my thousands of clones.
It is considered powerful for a Mangekyo owner to be able to activate Susanoo for a few seconds with less than one thousandth of his chakra.
It’s normal that he is not as good as Uchiha Madara.
Naruto put on his armor, found Ai, and informed her that the Four-Tails Jinchuriki had been captured.
After fulfilling his obligation to inform, Naruto went to the villa where he, Karin and others lived.
But when the three of them were having a sweet dinner, there was a hurried knock on Naruto’s door.
“#!” Better not let me know who you are!
Naruto opened the door impatiently, and saw Sasuke, the little brat, raising his hand to continue knocking on the door.
Naruto’s sudden opening of the door made him pause his hand in the air, and then he began to plead with Naruto:
“Naruto, teach me to become stronger! I want to defeat Uchiha Izumi, the evil woman who stole Nissan!”
You stayed up all night just for this?
Naruto was very upset.
“You already have two magatama, what else do you want? Your brother was not much different from you when he was your age.” Although his combat power soared after awakening the Mangekyo and Eternal Mangekyo.
“In my opinion, you just have too little experience. Uchiha Itachi, who is the same age as you, can easily beat you even without the Sharingan.”
“That’s too slow! I can’t see the end of Nissan’s strength. For the sake of power, I can abandon all tomato products!”
Goodness! What a vicious blood oath!
Compared to abandoning his teammates in the original novel, this time he actually abandoned Tomato, whom the original novel had not forgotten for decades.
“Never mind, I’ll write you a letter and you can go find Orochimaru to train. Then you can go and talk to him yourself.”
Even though he no longer had Ashura Chakra, Sasuke was still pestering him.
And in the entire Uchiha, he was the only one so rude to him. Besides him, who else would not greet Uzumaki Naruto respectfully, “Naruto-sama” when seeing him?
After all, it is my own power. Helping him this time will prevent him from bothering me anymore.
At least three years of peace!
After Sasuke received his handwritten letter of recommendation, Naruto released another swift and flew towards Orochimaru’s base with words asking the swift to train Sasuke and some recent new research.
35. The Fate of Different Jinchūriki (Old Version)
Inside the Yunyin prison, Yu Gao once again slammed the cell door.
“Ying!”
His roar was heart-wrenching, and then he quickly fell into silence as usual.
It has been several months since Yugao was captured, and Naruto has been keeping him and Ying separately.
Time is wearing down Yu Gao’s will.
Under the command of Naruto and Karin, who were both members of the Uzumaki clan, Yugao was unable to mobilize any chakra and could only tear his throat and call out over and over again.
Until today.
Tick-tock.
Water drops fall to the ground.
Yu Gao looked at the open door at the end of the corridor.
The glamorous Naruto and the prison-bound Yugao are separated by a door, but they seem like two different worlds.
“How did you treat Ying…” Yu Gao’s throat was hoarse but still persistent.
Naruto sat down cross-legged, ignoring the mess on the ground.
“She’s very good. After all, you’re the only one who can be of use to me, right?”
“I’m not that cruel to a little girl. I just put her in a genjutsu that lasted for a few months. Her body has been under the care of others.”
This was a lie. Ying had indeed fallen into a deep sleep due to an illusion, but her body had been in Naruto’s laboratory.
The forbidden technique of the Tsuchigumo clan can absorb a large amount of surrounding natural energy at an extremely fast speed and then cause an explosion.
For Naruto, her body is a treasure. There are so many surprising techniques in the ninja world.
Naruto continuously urged the forbidden technique to absorb natural energy, and then used a special sealing technique to seal that power.
The natural energy that cannot be released is blocked in Ying’s body.
Ying can be said to be Naruto’s exclusive power bank, or a walking mobile bomb.
Yugao didn’t believe Naruto.
“Let me see Ying.”
Yu Gao doesn’t care about being used by others, he just wants to see the little apprentice who moved him.
Naruto suddenly felt that the setting was a bit similar. Several people he knew had a little fan girl around them.
Karin herself, Shennong Uryu, Zabuza “Haku”, and a group of people from the original work.
Naruto threw down a Kumogakure forehead protector and a piece of cloth stained with Ying’s blood.
“Choose one, watch Ying being killed by me or continue to protect her as a Kumogakure ninja.”
“You know what to do.”
Yu Gao looked deeply at the forehead protector, thinking of Wuyin and his master. In the end, he attributed it to his own lack of strength.
He pounded his fist on the ground, as if accusing his unfair fate.
Yu Gao had no choice. After leaving Kirigakure, he had nothing left, but he could give up Ying.
But is he really willing to do so?
Naruto believes in the power of bgm.
The cell door was opened, and Yu Gao, wearing the Yunyin forehead protector, walked out dejectedly.
“Where’s Ying?”
“Wait a moment, I’m separating the bomb from her body. I’ll just promise you her life is safe.”
“If you hurt her, I won’t give him to you even if I destroy Vulpix!”
Naruto frowned.
“The Kumogakure has three tailed beasts, one of which is a perfect Jinchūriki. Do you think you can harm even a single leaf of the Kumogakure under my nose?”
“If you’re happy to do so, then do it. It’s just a matter of waiting a few more years. The Vulpix will still revive, and Kumogakure will still not suffer any loss.”
“The only person who sacrificed for this was a little girl you implicated.”
In contrast to Yu’s status as a high-ranking prisoner is Gaara.
Today marks his second month in Kumogakure. Naruto has not ordered him to do anything except extracting a large amount of the tailed beast’s chakra from his body.
He was just a ninja, with teammates and his own job, living for himself.
He also rejected Temari and Kankuro who snuck in, whom Naruto studiously ignored.
To him, Naruto was the last person he was willing to trust.
Only Naruto, who was once a Jinchūriki, could understand his pain.
This was the first time Gaara walked down the street as a normal person.
His current identity is an ordinary Kumogakure ninja. His main job is to consolidate the sand between buildings every day and go on missions from time to time.
Most of the ninjas in the Hidden Cloud Village do not know Gaara, and the small number of ninjas who know Gaara’s identity also fully trust Naruto and the Raikage.
Naruto also laid the groundwork for the future by demonstrating his control over the tailed beasts.
With the examples of himself, Killer Bee and Yukito, the current Kumogakure has overcome the common fear of the tailed beasts in the ninja world.
Using the resources he currently has, Naruto also used the chakra of the four tailed beasts he had obtained to fuse together and create the Super Four Elephants Rasengan, which combines the chakra attributes of the four tailed beasts.
One strike could destroy an entire unit of Konoha Village.
36. Zero tail (old version)
In the basement of the Land of Rice, Orochimaru, with Naruto’s care, was conducting experiments wholeheartedly.
The official support of the Hidden Cloud Village in secret and the financial support of Goyagi En made Orochimaru’s research extremely convenient.
“Boom boom boom…”
The swift’s tapping had a peculiar rhythm, and Orochimaru quickly broke away from his studies.
He put down the test tube and picked up the note and ninja tool scroll from Swift.
He first glanced at Naruto’s message, then chuckled softly and tossed it aside.
Then he released the ninja tool scroll, which contained several wrist guards.
Orochimaru thought for a while and put on the wristband and then clicked the button.
A small fire escape shot out from his sleeve, almost destroying his laboratory table.
“Scientific ninja tools…”
Orochimaru muttered to himself.
“What an interesting invention! Maybe it will change the landscape of the ninja world in the future…”
“In addition to researching this, you also have to guide the young master of the Fugaku family. You really spare no effort to squeeze me, Naruto-kun…
Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto saw off the arrogant Sasuke at the entrance of Kumogakure Village as he left the village for training.
Sasuke searched again and again among the people who sent him there, and finally even saw Uchiha Izumi, but still didn’t see Uchiha Itachi.
He got angry instantly because he was obsessed with his brother!
“Humph! Since you’re not coming, I won’t wait for you!”
Sasuke didn’t know that Uchiha Itachi was interrogating Shennong at this time.
Naruto’s real body was also present.
Shennong was found in the ruins south of the Fire Country.
He was found treating villagers in a village.
Uchiha Itachi waited patiently for him to finish his treatment before controlling him to leave.
Inside the interrogation room.
Shennong’s young apprentice Yu Liu was tied up and struggling desperately.
“Let my master go! He’s just an ordinary doctor!”
doctor?
Naruto remained noncommittal.
“Your so-called master doesn’t even seem to consider you a disciple. The rich dark chakra in his body is almost marinated in you.”
When Shennong heard about the dark chakra, he knew that he had been exposed.
He asked gloomily, “What do you all know? I don’t think I have any grudge against the Hidden Cloud Village.”
“As a qualified villain, you must have the ambition to conquer the five great nations. In this way, you have a grudge against us.”
“Besides, since you’re a prisoner, won’t we be able to tell you what crime you’re charged with?”
Mingren didn’t care whether he was guilty or not, nor did he care how many people this man had secretly harmed in the past few years.
He was just curious about Shennong’s ninjutsu.
A Zero-tail who can control his body at will and even open the Eight Gates of Regeneration, has an advanced level of technology, and has some strength.
Even if such a person is a kind-hearted person, he will not let him go.
Shennong still did not reveal any information under Naruto’s illusion.
“I remember how Sasuke got that ninjutsu in the original story?”
It seemed like Orochimaru mentioned it twice?
Naruto took Shennong and used Flying Thunder God to rush to Orochimaru.
After a day’s journey, I finally saw Orochimaru who was waiting at the gate of Sound Village.
Orochimaru was a little surprised when he saw Shennong.
“How long has it been since we last met, Shennong? The last time we met was during the Third Ninja World War, I think.”
Orochimaru hissed with a laugh.
“Orochimaru, you are becoming more and more disgusting!”
“Same here.”
Naruto interrupted the two for a long time.
“I’m sorry, both of you. What’s important now is his Shennong’s ninjutsu and the location of the remnants of the Sky Country.”
“Orochimaru, is it okay for you to interrogate Shennong?”
Shennong looked at Naruto in horror, and was dragged into the secret room by Orochimaru with a look of rejection in his eyes.
The fortress of the Sky Ninja Village is hidden in the Forest Kingdom in the south of the Fire Kingdom, and the remnants are active in the ocean between the Rice Kingdom and the South Sea of the Fire Kingdom.
Naruto’s chakra intimidated the poisonous insects and snakes around him, and with his huge perception, he could see the spaceship buried deep underground.
“I never thought that in this world where the technology tree is crooked, there would be such a scientific person.”
Carefully sneak into the spaceship called Ankhbandian, which is disguised as a relic.
It was seen that whenever a patrolling ninja was about to meet Naruto, Naruto would just change his position. His powerful perception ability allowed him to automatically draw a perfect map in his mind.
After walking for about half an hour, he saw the location of the Ankhbandian core center.
In the yellow liquid that was a combination of reality and illusion, a purple maggot-like creature with a mask with the word “zero” written on it was wandering around.
“Are you my next ‘master’?”
Zero tail.
In fact, it is not difficult to see from the description in the movie that Zero Tail is also an artificial tailed beast.
A creature composed of a large amount of dark chakra containing negative emotions.
If this continues, it might become a real tailed beast.
It’s a pity that it is so different from the tailed beasts derived from the sacred tree.
The tailed beasts of the sacred tree are all separated from the ten-tails, the largest in the world, and they themselves possess immeasurable chakra.
Moreover, each of them has actively or passively absorbed the so-called “dark chakra” composed of negative emotions over a long period of time.
Even if Zero Tail is absorbed actively and purposefully, the size gap between 14 years and 1000 years is too big after all.
Just half of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s chakra is enough to burst it.
But the good thing is that as long as the method of making Zero Tails is mastered, all the ninjas in Kumogakure can become Jinchūriki, and even the extra Zero Tails can be used as power banks to supply the future development of Kumogakure Village.
And as time goes by, Zero Tail will only get stronger.
Maybe one day he will become a real tailed beast.
A blue double-hand appeared, and Naruto stepped forward to modify the already weak consciousness of the Zero Tail.
After controlling the Zero Tail, Naruto used the Diamond Seal to seal the chakra creation of the Zero Tail in his eyes through special means.
After the seal was completed, Naruto left the secret room and faced the unprepared Sky Ninjas.
The sky was dyed red, and the dim yellow color reflected on Naruto’s Sharingan, blurring the boundary between the two. After half an hour of noisy chatter, Naruto walked out of the ruins.
The blood that could not be contained rushed out of the door behind him.
Amidst the despair of countless people before their death, the Zero-Tail thrived in Naruto’s eyes.
37. Wind Shadow Selection (Old Version)
Sasuke arrived the day after Naruto returned to Sound Village.
As soon as they met, he was choked by the strong smell of blood on Naruto and vomited.
“How many people have you killed?”
“There are probably several thousand, which seems like quite a lot.”
Naruto has already sent people to accept the inheritance of the Land of the Sky, and the Sky Ninjas who are still resisting stubbornly in the South Sea of the Land of Rice will soon be wiped out.
The plan to destroy Konoha ultimately became a mirage.
Naruto washed his body and saw Karin, who had followed him to the Sound Village out of concern.
There was no fear of the murderous aura in Naruto’s eyes. She just looked at Naruto with worry, holding the porridge she made in her hand.
“…Thanks.” Naruto took the porridge from Karin and felt that he had indeed pushed himself too far.
“Karin, let’s go traveling together in a few days,” he said.
Karin smiled broadly.
“good!”
After Nagato recovered, Obito of the Land of Rain began to discuss a plan to capture the tailed beasts.
A few days ago, the defected ninja from the Hidden Mist Village, Kurocho Raiga, took the initiative to submit his letter of allegiance.
A Jinchūriki.
After testing his strength, Obito decided to let him join the Akatsuki organization, which was now weak.
Some time ago, in order to control Tsunade, his eye power weakened, which gave Isofuko an opportunity to leak some chakra.
Yagura almost regained consciousness.
Although he finally regained control of Yagura, he failed to cover it up in a hurry, which allowed Ao to use his Byakugan to discover the truth that the Mizukage was under control.
After losing the secret support of a ninja village, Obito felt for the first time how scarce resources were.
He accepted the Black Chu Lei Ya whom he looked down upon.
What surprised him was that the idiot who he used to think was only good at killing people without thinking had now become so proficient in fighting.
And it seemed that the other party had found his target, and there was a glimmer of hope in his empty pupils.
Obito didn’t care what happened to the other party. Yagura’s failure to control had indirectly exposed himself. In order to carry out his next plan, he could only kill Yagura directly.
It would take three years for the Three-Tails to revive, but during those years of control he had already accumulated a huge amount of chakra. At worst, he could just wait until the Moon Eye was complete and then reabsorb it!
Obito couldn’t wait any longer.
The growth of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto has exceeded his expectations. It is conservatively estimated that Uchiha Itachi and Naruto have surpassed the Kage level in the secular sense, and the Raikage Ai and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Killer Bee can even cooperate in combat.
If we attack directly, we can only rely on Nagato.
Even so, they still run the risk of losing.
To fight against Kumogakure, he must be the first to capture the remaining four tailed beasts and control them in order to compete with Kumogakure.
While Naruto and Akatsuki were still resting, shocking news came from Sunagakure.
Open recruitment for Kazekage!
Sunagakure has already learned that Gaara has joined Kumogakure.
The Sand Village, which has no successor, can’t even find a candidate for the Kage.
Anyone who could become a shadow actor was killed by them.
In the lightless Cloud Village.
Naruto used his Soul Bounding Skill to control the Nine-Tails in real time. Feeling his second vision, Naruto was unfamiliar with controlling the Nine-Tails’ body to make the movements he wanted.
Under his control, the Nine-Tails opened its mouth and a tailed beast ball was pumped towards the distant sea.
The sound of a tsunami in the distance resounded through the sky.
Ai, who came to protect Naruto out of concern for him, praised.
While controlling the Nine-Tails, Naruto once again controlled Godzilla, who was resurrected by the Rat Spell.
This Godzilla is only 50 meters tall, but can also release atomic breath.
Naruto was multitasking, controlling his favorite game character as if he was playing a game.
He has been trying to remotely control the tailed beasts for some time now. After succeeding, Naruto used the Nine-Tails’ almost endless chakra to successfully solve the problem of insufficient energy for high-tech products in the village.
The Nine-Tails’ body was controlled by Naruto and crawled into a machine that looked like a large battery.
Under Naruto’s control, the Nine-Tails actively supplied its own chakra into the pipe at a superhuman rate.
Soon the entire Hidden Cloud Village was as bright as day!
The Nine-Tails’ chakra can have protective and healing effects if controlled well.
With perfect control of chakra, Naruto also controlled the Nine-Tails to actively power the chakra cannon and chakra armor of Kumogakure.
After completing all this, the Nine-Tails still had some chakra left!
Naruto planned to keep the Nine-Tailed Fox here forever as a power bank.
Naruto picked up a receiver.
“Hello… hello… is this Naruto?”
Fenghua Xiaoxue’s voice came from the receiver.
“It’s me, Xiaoxue. How’s the signal over there? Can you hear me?”
“Okay, okay! Naruto, your invention is so meaningful! With this, I can talk to you every year without you having to come to me!”
Naruto used the conductive ability of chakra to create the first telephone in the ninja world.
The first experiment was to allow Xiaoxue, who was far away in the Snow Country, to communicate with Naruto remotely through visual communication.
Soon, video transmission will also become a reality.
Not long after, Naruto, who was cooperating with the recruited Sky Ninja and Snow Ninja scientists to conduct experiments, received an invitation letter from the Kazekage of the Sand Village.
Don’t get me wrong, it’s not for Naruto. The Sand Village is afraid of giving it away for free.
The letter is for Karin Yakumo.
Under Naruto’s development, the two of them developed their strength. One of them fully inherited the Uzumaki clan’s heritage, and the other overcame the obstacles of her body and could completely create illusion space.
Furthermore, in Naruto’s Zero-Tail and Nine-Tail experiments, both of them had considerable tailed beast power sealed within their bodies.
It can be said that the strength of both of them is close to the level of Kage.
If one of them becomes Kazekage, it can not only ensure that Sand Village will not be annexed by Kumogakure, but also safeguard the future of Sand Village.
Yakumo walked forward, wiped Naruto’s sweat, and fed him a few pieces of cake.
“The Sand Village has a very good plan. I don’t need to guess to know that they are coming for Lord Naruto.”
Naruto also saw their intention.
Do they think Naruto would feel guilty for taking away the One-Tailed Jinchuriki?
Well, a little, but not much.
“Do you want to go play?”
Yakumo kissed Naruto on the cheek.
“If Naruto-sama goes, I’ll go.”
“Then let’s go.”
38. Contest to Select Wind Shadow (Old Version)
Nagato, with a rosy complexion, finished Tsunade’s daily review within the Akatsuki organization, and the pitcher plant figure of White Zetsu emerged from the ground.
“Pein, the Sand Village is openly recruiting Kazekage from the entire ninja world.”
“Humph, I never thought that the Sunagakure, which used to bully small countries, would decline like this now!”
Nagato laughed at Sunagakure, saying that the three kingdoms of Cloud, Fire and Wind had brought irreparable damage to the Kingdom of Rain.
The Rain Country could have become rich thanks to its excellent geographical location and resources.
However, the successive years of war have turned the Rain Country into cannon fodder in the games between major powers, and even merchants dare not come.
“In that case, let Scorpion and Kisame go and take a look.”
Sasori is a rebel ninja of Sand Village and the grandson of high-ranking official Chiyo. Kisame is also known as the tailless tailed beast.
Both of them have natural advantages.
Konoha sent Asuma Sarutobi.
Even though Sunagakure has declined to this extent, Konoha can still easily crush them.
However, after losing the tailed beasts, Uchiha, and several bloodline limit talents one after another, they can now only barely rank third among the five ninja villages.
The fourth is the Hidden Mist Village, which was half-dead by Uchiha Obito.
Naruto, who was walking in the yellow sand, came to this place for the third time.
The first time he made a friend, the second time he had a teammate.
The third time he came to see others accept the original fate of the friend who had been taken away.
Naruto and his friends came here riding on the newly developed means of transportation of Kumogakure.
Naruto lamented the short endurance and resolved to build a railway in the future.
Next to Naruto is a noisy green-haired girl whose personality is quite similar to Karin.
She said that she wanted to become the Kazekage and make many friends while forcing her way into Naruto’s car.
Rifu the Nanao Jinchurifu of Takigakure Village.
Karin felt that her position was threatened. The woman in front of her looked more energetic than herself, and her personality was obviously similar to hers!
And she is even more unrestrained than me!
She was wearing cool clothes and she pounced on Naruto the first time they met!
Kurama Yakumo was leisurely enjoying the sunbath.
She waved her hand and said, “Don’t worry, Naruto won’t like her personality. Besides, your character design is obviously a sunny and yandere girl. Xiaoxue’s gentle and mature sister design is better than yours.”
“How can I repair it! Stop giving people random names, you gloomy ghost girl!”
You are the one!
Naruto and Yakumo shouted in their hearts.
Seeing that Yakumo was about to quarrel with Karin again, Naruto finally stepped forward to stop them.
“Tell me how old you two are. If you’re still so childish, how can I happily leave all my official duties to you guys after I become the Raikage?”
The two men looked at Naruto with wide eyes.
Naruto quickly began to run away with an expressionless face. Fortunately, the area of the car under their feet was large enough, and even Karin and Yakumo could not catch Naruto even if they worked together.
“Ah, I’m so scared, don’t chase me~”
The expressionless taunting seemed even more lethal. The two women looked at each other, one cast an illusion to block the road while the other used a chain to capture people.
Naruto flew up directly and stood shoulder to shoulder with Fu.
“Pfft! I want to play too!”
Fu laughed when she saw the fight between the two people. She and Naruto flew in the air to avoid being caught by the two people below.
Before he knew it, Naruto had brought Fu and a few others closer in a relaxed manner, bringing some vitality to the trip.
After a few fights, the girls felt a little tired.
Naruto removed the still steaming bento from the sealing scroll.
As half-Raikage, he has the best food in the village, and expensive sealing scrolls are easily available.
Even if the fruits were scarce, he could enjoy them without restraint.
Don’t worry about anything, Orochimaru’s scientists will solve it.
A few days later they arrived at the powerful Sunagakure.
As soon as the steel chariot of several people appeared, it attracted the attention of wandering ninjas from all over the ninja world.
Some greedy people wanted to step forward, but they stopped when they saw Naruto.
Naruto’s deeds spread throughout the ninja world, and his portraits were everywhere.
Ninjas don’t care about their lives.
After having a friend with the same attribute, Karin quickly regained her original innocent character and pulled Fu to look around. It was the first time for both of them to come to Sunagakure and they were very interested in the local customs and snacks.
The people of Sunagakure quickly sent the highest-interest reception after seeing Naruto arrive.
The group enjoyed supreme treatment in Sand Village without spending a penny.
Naruto accompanied the women shopping with mutton kebabs and various camel dairy products.
Everywhere they went, someone would help them check out.
There was a huge martial arts arena in the middle of the village. Karin squeezed into the crowd wearing the desert-style scarf she had just bought.
“Naruto-sama, is this where we will duel for the Kazekage election tomorrow?”
“It looks like it should be. Look at the many stone statues near this platform, but I can feel that there are wooden puppets hidden inside. This is obviously Chiyo’s style.”
The one who shared the same guess as Naruto was the staggering old man hidden in the crowd.
The scorpion eyes of the red sand contain different colors.
Kisame beside him glanced at Naruto inadvertently.
“Scorpion, let’s go back first. I’m almost dying here.”
You’re not a real shark.
Scorpion regained his cold expression.
“Let’s go.”
Naruto on the other side didn’t notice the few people because Kisame had already let Samehada eat four-fifths of his chakra in advance.
The two people with weak chakra couldn’t arouse Naruto’s interest at all.
After everyone waited anxiously, Chiyo appeared in the center of the ring under the cover of smoke with a plop.
She loudly announced the rules of the game.
“I am Chiyo from the Sand Village. This Kazekage selection welcomes all invited ninjas and wandering ninjas from all over the ninja world.”
“This competition will be held in the form of a tournament. The one who remains on the stage will be recognized by the Sand Village leaders and will become the next Kazekage!”
“good!!!!”
“I never thought I’d have the chance to become the Kazekage one day!!”
“Finally, I don’t have to be a traitor anymore!!”
“Sunagakure is mine!”
As soon as Chiyo finished speaking, there was a cheer.
This is the chance to become a Kage, one of the five highest-ranking ninjas in the entire ninja world, a symbol not only of strength but also of power.
39. Zabuza: I beat Scorpion? (Old version)
The first one to come on stage was an unknown rebel ninja, who stepped onto the stage with the ambition of becoming the Kazekage.
Chiyo shook her head. This kind of casual ninja wouldn’t stay long.
As expected, the ninjas on the ring changed one after another.
After waiting for several hours, a ninja who looked stronger finally appeared.
However, this person was beyond Naruto’s expectations. He was shirtless and wearing cow-colored pants. He was holding a big sword and looked like a fierce ninja.
The rebel ninja of Kirigakure, Zabuza Momochi.
The knife in his hand looked very similar to a beheading sword, but with obvious differences.
Because Uchiha Itachi did not join the Akatsuki organization, Biwa Juzo did not form a partnership with Itachi.
Due to various accidents, Biwa Juzo, who should have died long ago, did not die, so Zabuza did not get the beheading sword.
Zabuza was originally unable to tolerate the policies of the Blood Mist Village and launched a coup shortly after receiving the beheading sword. After the coup failed, he defected.
In the original novel, Obito was discovered to be controlling the Fourth Mizukage only after Zabuza’s death. Now Kirigakure has broken free from Uchiha Obito’s control. It is unknown whether Zabuza will return.
Naruto watched Zabuza dancing with his sword with great vigor, and he had no doubt about his fighting ability even though he had not obtained the beheading sword.
Because that old thief AB hadn’t updated the settings of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen at that time!
And the funny thing is that once an item has the function of automatic repair, it is destined to become extremely fragile.
It’s like a character in anime with regenerative abilities, who often breaks arms, legs, and half of his body.
It might be a good thing that Zabuza didn’t get the beheading sword.
After Zabuza became the champion, no one could change that for a long time.
Until an old man came on stage.
Naruto’s attention was always on the ring, and he recognized who the opponent was almost the moment he entered the ring.
There is only a very small core inside the huge shell.
Moreover, through the perspective of the six eyes, you can clearly see the red-haired boy inside.
This is obviously a scorpion.
Naruto glanced at Chiyo without leaving any trace, and the other party actually didn’t discover Scorpion’s identity.
Zabuza on the ring’s eyes fixed, he felt the aura of the man in front of him.
The opponent’s strength is obviously stronger than his!
At this moment, Chiyo seemed to have noticed something.
The style of the opponent’s puppet was very familiar to her. It was her own grandson who defected more than ten years ago!
Chiyo could hardly control her urge to rush up and ask the other person where he had been in the past few years.
But after rising and falling for a long time, she finally sat down.
If the other party wins, he will definitely be the perfect candidate for Kazekage.
The scorpion covered in crimson amber moved his fingers slightly, and several puppets flew out from the mechanism behind him.
The wooden puppet with powerful chakra made a rattling sound and had rusty blades on all sides.
The puppets seemed to be given life under Scorpion’s control. Zabuza used the Mist Hidden Technique but Scorpion randomly released several puppets with powerful fans.
Naruto was also a little surprised, he wanted to poach people again.
If Scorpion were born in modern times, he would definitely be able to build a Gundam.
After the Mist Hidden Technique was blown away, Zabuza shot Scorpion in the head.
Fei Liuhu’s shell could not withstand Zabuza’s slash.
Under the somewhat broken shell was a handsome red-haired boy.
There were bursts of surprise and surprise in the crowd, as if they had not expected Scorpion’s true appearance to be so stunning.
“Hey, Naruto-sama,” Karin secretly hit Naruto’s waist, “This Scorpion is quite good-looking. Look at his red hair, could he be from the Uzumaki clan?”
“Red hair is not exclusive to the Uzumaki clan. Some people in Konoha’s Akimichi clan and Kumogakure have red hair.”
Karin thought of Karui, too.
Although the battle on the stage was at a stalemate, Naruto was well aware that Scorpion had not yet used his full strength.
His real strength lies in his own human puppets.
At least the Third Kazekage hasn’t used it yet.
But using the Third Kazekage to compete in the Kazekage selection tournament?
Everyone burst into laughter.
Scorpion on the stage had no such idea at all. He simply felt that it was too embarrassing to use a human puppet to fight a ninja of Zabuza’s level.
He just kept dragging it on until Zabuza’s face turned blue-black.
Scorpion knew that the other party was poisoned.
He had poisoned Fei Liuhu’s entire body, and Zabuza could only resist it for a few minutes at most.
When Zabuza finally fell down exhausted, Scorpion wanted to step forward and end his life.
Just when Scorpion was about to kill Zabuza, several Senbon stabbed him.
“who!”
Scorpion was very upset that his battle was interrupted. Zabuza was his prize, and he couldn’t wait to turn him into his own work of art.
A white figure jumped onto the stage.
“I’m sorry, sir. I didn’t mean to interrupt your fight, but Mr. Zabuza has already lost. Please let me take him away.”
Fei Liuhu’s tail was ready to go, and purple venom seemed to be dripping.
“Then I will be used as a tool and die in front of Master Zabuza!”
At this time, Chiyo appeared in time to stop the fight.
There was a swift perched on Chiyo’s body, and she looked at Scorpion with complicated eyes.
“Long time no see, Scorpion.”
Scorpion said impatiently: “The old woman is not dead yet.”
“Is this the first sentence you said to me after not coming back for so long? It really makes me, an old woman, sad.”
“It’s been a long time since you defected. The reason you came back this time is…”
Chiyo had long been accustomed to Scorpion’s tone, and her words trembled unintentionally. She wanted to hear the answer so badly.
“No.” Scorpion’s ruthless denial overturned the guess in her heart.
“I just came to see how desolate this village is now. I didn’t expect that after I left, there wouldn’t even be a single useful ninja left.”
“Where’s Ye Cang? Did she also disappear after Luo Sha died?”
Chiyo didn’t dare to say that it was her village that betrayed Ye Cang.
This will only cause Scorpio to sarcastically mock him more.
“I didn’t care about things like Wind Shadow back then, and even less so now.”
“Then this time…”
“Come and see the joke of Sunagakure.”
Pain asked them to gather intelligence, but without the tailed beasts, the Sand Village could no longer attract their attention.
At this time, a man dressed in white walked onto the stage.
“Excuse me, can I join?”
Naruto almost thought that the person coming was an Otsutsuki!
But if you look closely, the other person should just have albinism, and his eyes are normal eyes, without any white in them.
“Your Excellency?”
“Konoha ninja, Obiru.”
?
A question mark appeared in Naruto’s mind.
What is Biruko doing here? Is he looking for a bloodline limit in Sunagakure?
Oh, that’s not right.
Hatake Kakashi was killed by Naruto.
I almost forgot about this matter.
I don’t think Biruhu would dare to come to the Uchiha clan to steal the spotlight…
If the other party dares to come, I will teach him a lesson.
Naruto grabbed Fu who was eager to try. It would be fine if he went up himself, but it would be disastrous if a jinchūriki like Fu went up.
The ability to absorb chakra is a natural counter to Jinchūriki.
Especially in the movie, Hiruko can even absorb Naruto’s forward shadow clones and Rasengan without any side effects.
Chiyo originally thought that her grandson would be crushed again.
Unexpectedly, this unknown ninja showed his powerful escape technique right from the start.
The Dark Release Technique that absorbs chakra is good at countering puppetry, and the fusion of the summoned beast with the Higurashi also increases the resistance to poison.
On the contrary, Scorpion made frequent mistakes due to the penetrating power of the opponent’s Storm Release.
In just a short while, many holes appeared on the scorpion’s body.
Some observant ninja noticed that no blood flowed from those holes.
Chiyo seemed to have thought of something, and she looked at Scorpion in disbelief.
In the face of Scorpion’s shocked and angry expression, he took out the scroll with the number “three” written on it.
It’s started! It’s started!
Naruto knew that the climax was about to come, so he took out the snacks he had prepared and placed them in the luxurious lounge that Sunagakure had prepared for them.
He had been looking forward to this scene the moment he saw the scorpion.
40. Kisame as the Kazekage? (Old version)
But Kisame interrupted Scorpion’s action in time.
“Scorpion, let me take over next. You’re already in bad shape, so there’s no need to use that here.”
Scorpion had already attacked Kisame when he first joined Akatsuki.
His artistic passion naturally would not let go of the strange-looking creature like Kisame.
As a result, everyone in the Akatsuki organization also knew Scorpion’s trump card.
Naruto felt that the popcorn in his mouth had no flavor anymore. It was such a fateful choice that the Fifth Kazekage relied on the Third Kazekage to become the Kazekage!
In the ring, Kisame also used his Samehada to absorb chakra.
Kisame’s body defense is very strong. Although he is now fighting in the desert, which he is not good at, his powerful water escape technique still causes strong interference to the opponent’s storm escape technique.
The water refracted the light, and Storm Release could not hit Kisame.
Even the occasional hit couldn’t do much damage to Kisame’s skin.
Hiruko wanted to defeat Kisame by relying on his ability to absorb chakra, but when his hands were almost sore, Kisame still looked useless!
“This is impossible! Who the hell are you?!”
At this time, someone in the audience had already recognized Kisame’s identity.
Tailless tailed beast!
Kisame’s chakra is even the same as Naruto’s!
You have to know that Naruto is now hundreds of times more powerful than Kakashi, and is already one of the people with the most chakra in the ninja world.
But the creature Kisame can actually compare to him!
Kisame smiled.
The shark’s teeth clenched together, revealing a creepy smile.
“You actually want to absorb my chakra?”
“Then let’s see whose chakra runs out first!”
Naruto changed his perspective, and in the world of eye techniques and spiritual perception he could clearly see the flow of chakra of the two people.
Like a tightly wound thread, chakra flows from Kisame to Hiruko, and then from Hiruko to Samehada.
While the two people were absorbing chakra, they were also constantly fighting with physical skills.
Kisame’s water style interferes with the opponent’s storm style.
The occasional laser hitting his skin couldn’t cause much damage to his shark skin.
Hiruko’s strongest attack is achieved by absorbing a large amount of chakra through the technique of “Myouton” and returning it through ninjutsu.
But Samehada’s bottomless pit didn’t give him any chance to accumulate chakra.
Samehada also seemed to be very satisfied with this ninja who seemed to have endless chakra to wash away, and the other party’s chakra still had the “Kisame smell” that he was satisfied with.
Kisame was also unable to break the opponent’s defense, and the combination of Swift Release and Steel Release was also unable to allow him to cause effective damage to him.
But Naruto had already seen the outcome of this battle.
The so-called Steel Release can only harden the skin, and the inside is indeed extremely fragile, not to mention Obiru, who has been weak since childhood and has been experimenting for many years.
Sure enough, not long after, blood began to flow from Beiliuhu’s nose.
The high-speed flow of a large amount of chakra caused damage to his body.
In the original work, Hiruzen couldn’t even absorb Naruto’s Rasenshuriken.
Interestingly, the Rasenshuriken could not be absorbed because the flow rate was too fast, but at this moment he was absorbing it faster because the chakra was flowing too fast.
The speed at which the chakra flows out is not a big deal, but in order to seize the chakra, Hiruhu took the initiative to use his dark escape technique beyond the limit of his body.
It is true that Hiruhu can hardly see the end of his own chakra capacity, but his channels are so wide, and the meridians being washed by high-speed chakra will cause permanent damage.
Kisame didn’t even use the Samehada fusion mode. It was obvious that he was just playing with Higurashi.
Perhaps he also became interested in this ninja who could also absorb chakra.
Kisame could easily end this battle on a whim, and the large amount of chakra absorbed by Samehada would merge with him again.
Before long, blood began to flow from Beiliuhu’s nose and mouth.
“You lose.”
Kisame smashed Samehada onto Hiruko’s body.
Kisame, whose chakra was absorbed in one direction, suffered almost no damage. His meridians were much stronger than those of the sickly Hiruko.
There was nothing on his body except the laser burns and the damaged Akatsuki robe.
Naruto didn’t know whether Hiruko was lucky or unlucky, as he met his nemesis as soon as he went out.
When two chakra-absorbing beings collide, the one with the thinner belly will explode first.
But fortunately, Kisame did not kill him, and he probably would not be so idle as to declare war on the four major countries as a Konoha ninja.
It is worth mentioning that this Higurashi seems to be the version from the movie. According to my memory, the four ninjas he absorbed in the movie included Scorch Release Yekura and Explosive Release Karu.
However, the ninjutsu used by Hiruko had no trace of these people at all. If it was a ninja of this level, the one in danger would probably be Kisame.
However, Naruto still sent a few swifts to follow Hiruhu. There must be a lot of useful corpses in his base.
So, next, Kisame will be the Kazekage?
Chiyo seemed to be hesitant as well, since it was clearly stated that both wandering ninjas and invited ninjas could participate.
But a renegade ninja is of course also a wandering ninja, but she can’t just let a renegade ninja be the Kazekage. This behavior would be a slap in the face of Kirigakure in public.
But she thought again and hesitated, because Wuyin was no different from other villages. If it was Yunyanhuo Sanguo, it would be fine, but it was Wuyin.
The Mizukage of this village had just passed away, and the village was still in chaos. Even if the rebel ninjas recruited them, the other side would have no time to care about them.
It’s just that she originally wanted Naruto’s woman to be the Kazekage.
But can they really defeat Kisame?
“No one challenges? Then the next generation of Kazekage…” Chiyo wanted to see if there were any other options, but she unconsciously looked at Naruto.
Thinking of the scene where Naruto specifically asked her to protect Zabuza just now, she wondered if Naruto had any other instructions.
Naruto smiled and looked at Chiyo.
“…We’ll discuss this later.”
“I will evaluate the battle just now and select the appropriate ninja. Of course, the successful champion will also receive a gift from Sunagakure.”
Kisame would never voluntarily join Sunagakure; in his eyes, this world is a sham. Becoming the Kazekage would only further confirm the irony of this world.
In the past, those people from the upper echelons died one after another with just a word from them, but now, because of a battle, he has become the upper echelon he hates.
Are those dead people a joke?
The countless sacrifices he had witnessed and the missions he had missed were now a thing of the past with just one battle.
Isn’t it ironic?
Nagato would not have become the Kazekage, as his wind had already stopped on the day Yahiko died.
Perhaps becoming the Kazekage would allow him to better realize his plans.
However, he had already been brainwashed by hatred and Obito’s false peace, so naturally he couldn’t figure out this logic.
He will never become Kage because he hates the ninja of the Great Ninja Kingdom.
If Pain had a brain, he would become the Kazekage at all costs. Only by understanding who is the enemy and who is the friend can he truly unite all forces to change the ninja world.
Wind Shadow, Wind Shadow, is like a shadow chasing the wind, not like the wind that has nowhere to rest and chases the shadow.
41. Konoha Old Slut (Old Version)
Karin and Yakumo stepped forward and took turns to challenge. Although they were both very strong, they were no match for Kisame.
Even Yakumo’s illusion couldn’t stop the opponent’s body’s instinctive defense.
Fu has gone to make friends with the wandering ninjas of the Sand Village.
Naruto created a shadow clone to follow her, and once he encountered other members of the Akatsuki organization, he would immediately use Flying Thunder God to summon himself.
Karin and Yakumo were experiencing the unique hot springs of Sunagakure, while Naruto was sitting in the rest suite carving a wooden sculpture over one meter tall.
This wooden sculpture gradually took shape under Naruto’s Wood Release technique, and now looks like a short and fat little dinosaur.
Naruto placed his hand on it, and while giving it the vitality of the Rat Talisman, his hands simultaneously changed the deepest bond in the other person’s body to himself.
The wooden sculpture soon came alive, opened its amber eyes, and looked at Naruto in dependence.
“Taiyi!!”
The yellow and black little dinosaur with thin arms and thick legs looked around and then found Naruto.
It hugged Naruto affectionately and acted like a spoiled child. It didn’t care where it was, as long as it was with its “Taiichi”.
Naruto accepted Agumon’s hug, “Agumon, this is the Ninja World, it’s different from the Digital World. From now on, you have to call me Naruto.”
“?” Agumon’s big head couldn’t understand what Naruto said, but,
“I don’t know what it means, but no matter what Taichi calls Naruto, as long as we’re together, it’s fine. Please take care of me, Naruto!”
No wonder so many people like Agumon. With such clear loyalty and cuteness, it’s hard not to like him.
When Karin and the others came back, Naruto introduced Agumon as a new partner, and the two girls couldn’t let go of this adorable and cute pet.
At this time, a subordinate of Kumogakure knocked on Naruto’s door.
“Enter.”
The brown-haired Kumogakure knelt on one knee to report the news from the Raikage.
“Master Naruto, the Hokage has sent a message to Kumogakure, inviting you to Konoha. He needs help with something.”
Jiraiya asked for help from himself?
“I see. You and Chiyo told us to withdraw first.”
Naruto let Karin and Yakumo continue playing, and he used Flying Thunder God to quickly reach Konoha. When he arrived in Konoha, he found that many people here had panic on their faces.
There wasn’t even a single clan ninja left on the streets.
Naruto sensed the Flying Thunder God Seal on Jiraiya and it appeared directly in front of him.
As the Hokage of Konoha, how could he not use the Thunder God Seal on the opponent?
Jiraiya, who was reading a pornographic book, almost couldn’t hold the book when he saw Naruto appear.
He hurriedly hid the book in his hand in the cabinet.
“Don’t pretend, I saw it.”
Jiraiya quickly sat up straight, “Ahem, give me some face. I just want to see what’s so good about my “Young Lady Bai Jie” that has surpassed my sales in recent years.”
“In the next volume, Afang and Acheng meet in the fields of their childhood. Just as they are about to have a passionate affair, Afang’s fiancé sees them…”
Jiraiya opened his mouth exaggeratedly: “How did you know?!”
“Who do you think wrote that book?”
“Ahem, let’s not talk about this for now, Naruto. We’ll discuss the contents of the book later. A lot has happened in Konoha recently, and I need your help.”
“Just as a conversation between the Hokage and the future Raikage.”
Naruto nodded, “You say.”
Jiraiya unfolded the information scroll in his hand.
“I’m sure you’ve noticed that the number of ninjas on the streets of Konoha has decreased significantly, especially those from the esoteric families.”
“This is all old man Danzo’s fault!”
“Shimura Danzo is becoming more and more outrageous. He directly bypassed me and asked the secret jutsu families to demand ninjutsu, and forced them to select certain candidates to join his root.”
I know that keeping Danzo alive is beneficial. Having Danzo in Konoha is like having water on a bicycle. It will rust sooner or later.
While forcing the ninja to surrender secret techniques could temporarily boost the strength of Konoha’s ninjas, it would eventually alienate Konoha’s clans and high-ranking officials, leading to the collapse of Konoha’s political system.
Moreover, it is still a question whether Danzo Shimura will really open up his ninjutsu and to what extent he will open it up.
Maybe he used it all to expand his broken roots.
Now in Konoha, only Jiraiya and the two elders can restrain him a little.
But the effect is negligible.
“But this is not the reason why I came to you this time.”
“Many people have disappeared in Konoha recently, and the enemy is very difficult to deal with. I hope you can help us, Naruto. Please!”
Jiraiya used Minato Namikaze to intercede, which made Naruto very satisfied.
“Give me the details and I’ll see if I can participate.”
“The first people to disappear were the Shimura clan. I originally thought it was a disgruntled occult family seeking revenge, but then came the disappearances of Yamanaka Ino of the Yamanaka clan and the teacher’s son, Asuma.”
“I sent several trusted members of the Inuzuka and Aburame clans to search, but they found nothing.”
“Oh? Why? Didn’t that person leave any chakra or scent behind?”
Naruto became interested, he felt like he had found the target.
“On the contrary!”
Jiraiya clenched his fists in frustration and fatigue.
“That person’s presence seemed to appear out of thin air, leaving no trace at all!”
Appearing out of thin air?
Naruto suddenly had an idea that he could do such a thing himself.
“Could it be…”
Jiraiya gritted his teeth and said, “Space Ninjutsu!”
No wonder he came to me for help. I am the only one in the ninja world who can openly use time and space ninjutsu.
“So, are you here to ask me to investigate or to doubt me?”
Naruto’s perception quickly spotted the Yamanaka clan relaxing in several nearby shops, but with unnatural expressions.
When it comes to Konoha’s understanding of the Flying Thunder God Technique, no one is better than Danzo and Jiraiya, the second-generation disciple and the fourth-generation master.
After all, forty years have passed, so it is not surprising that there is a way to restrain the Flying Thunder God Technique.
The reason for choosing the Yamanaka clan is simply because their spiritual secrets can specifically interfere with the use of the Flying Thunder God Technique.
And if I’m not mistaken, Flying Thunder God has a barrier that blocks the connection with the mark.
“You’re not planning to defeat me just because of this, are you? You didn’t even witness me master the Flying Thunder God Technique with your own eyes, but you’re the first to doubt me?”
“Naruto, what did you say?”
Jiraiya said in surprise.
It doesn’t look like a fake expression.
Could it be that Jiraiya doesn’t know about this?
Thinking that the other party couldn’t really hurt him anyway, Naruto calmed down.
“It seems your senior didn’t tell you his plan. There are already specific countermeasures against the Flying Thunder God Technique around here.”
“If it was Minato Namikaze, he might have been defeated to death.”
Jiraiya finally realized something.
“Naruto, listen to my explanation… I really didn’t know Danzo would do such a thing. I believed you!”
bump!
The door of the Hokage’s room was kicked open, and Danzo, his beloved Aburame Tone, and a passerby in the mountains broke into the Hokage’s room.
Yamanaka Feng discovered Naruto when he was robbing the Root organization laboratory and was killed, so Danzo found another person from the Yamanaka clan.
“Uzumaki Naruto, you are suspected of kidnapping an important Konoha ninja. Come with us.”
Naruto turned his head and looked at those ignorant people.
“Are you sure you want to arrest me?”
“Don’t I always make a great impression on you, Shimura Danzo?”
Naruto tilted his head and smiled.
In an instant, powerful chakra spread.
Everyone present was crushed to the ground by Naruto’s powerful chakra.
The Nine-Tailed Giant Statue, wearing Susanoo, stood on a huge tree and broke through the barrier.
The powerful Susanoo is just Naruto’s normal attack.
Breaking through this broken shell is easy.
How could a barrier that isolates perception possibly stop Naruto?
Several members of the Yamanaka clan tried to use the Mind Turning Technique on him, but Naruto used his mental power to forcibly distort their trajectory and directly confronted the Nine-Tails’ thousand-year memory!
Endless negative emotional memories rushed into their minds along with the connection.
Those desperate mountain tribesmen soon fell to the ground with blood coming out of all their orifices.
Jiraiya came out after Naruto killed several ninjas.
He knew that today’s events would not end well.
The summoning technique summoned Gamabunta, and Jiraiya looked up at Naruto and said:
“Naruto, all of this was Danzo’s own doing! I will go back and punish him, please, the villagers of Konoha had no part in this!”
There were no villagers left. The villagers of Konoha had already been wiped out in the two attacks.
There are now more ninjas in Konoha than civilians.
“Heh, it has nothing to do with me again. The last person who said that, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s grave had grass several meters high already!”
“I don’t know how to extinguish my anger, Naruto. I promise you I will make Danzo pay the price!”
“No, all I ask is that you don’t take your anger out on Danzo. As for compensation, I’ll tell you later.”
Naruto came into contact with the power suit.
He didn’t want to kill Danzo. He wanted Danzo to witness Konoha’s collapse under his leadership.
I don’t know if Danzo is really stupid or crazy, but he is obsessed with becoming Hokage.
He hasn’t even found the real murderer, but he’s thinking of catching the culprit to gain favor with the occult family.
Naruto also praised him for his bravery.
As for Jiraiya, the other party’s words just now reminded him of someone he had not visited yet.
The giant toad immortal.
Naruto has no way to reach Mount Myoboku for the time being. If he has the ability, he will definitely kill this old man who can predict the future.
42. Perhaps Friendship (Old Version)
Jiraiya took Naruto to the room of the missing Shimura clan elder.
Naruto frowned as a faint smell of blood caught his attention.
He walked around the room several times. The lingering smell of blood was like the murderer had cut the aorta without hesitation.
“You’ve discovered it too.”
“Several elders were injured.”
The worst case scenario is that the missing elders are all dead, although this is good news for Naruto.
He likes to use a knife, intends to master space-time ninjutsu, and has a grudge against Danzo Shimura.
“I think I know who it is. You’ve seen him too, Jiraiya.”
Only one person in the entire Naruto series possesses this characteristic.
Jiraiya was puzzled. Why couldn’t he remember having seen a space-time ninja?
“Alas,” Naruto held his forehead, “I told you that you are not fit to be Hokage. Do you still remember Tsunade? It’s been a long time since your old teammates were captured, and I haven’t seen you check on them to find out more information.”
It has been a long time since Tsunade was captured, but Jiraiya still hasn’t gone to the Hidden Rain Village to get killed.
Jiraiya had a pained look on his face after hearing what Naruto said.
“How could I not care about Tsunade? But Konoha needs me now. I have already sent a large number of ninjas to look for Konan and the others. But except for the impregnable Amegakure, we found nothing.”
“But I’m the Hokage now. I can’t go look for the woman I love myself.”
“So…” and I didn’t go.
Jiraiya was indeed brainwashed, and there was a reason why he was rejected by Tsunade.
As expected of a man who said he would kill you if you dared to betray Konoha.
Konoha Homosexuality.
“Konoha can’t do without me right now. Asuma could have been the successor, but even he’s missing. If anything happens to me, the entire Konoha will fall into Danzo’s hands.”
“Have you forgotten how Tsunade disappeared? Even I, who wasn’t there, can roughly guess what happened. Did you, the Hokage, get kicked by a donkey?”
Naruto had already heard from Ai about Tsunade being kidnapped, and he also recognized Obito from his iconic way of disappearing.
But Jiraiya, the last one in the group, didn’t even investigate what kind of ninjutsu the other party was using.
It’s a good thing that he is the master of Golden Flash.
Jiraiya felt that he was wronged. Space-time ninjutsu had disappeared for many years. Who would have known that an ordinary invading ninja could master it?
He thought it was a special kind of instant teleportation technique.
“That person is a member of the Akatsuki organization. You can use your previous time and space isolation ninjutsu to capture him by placing his body in another dimension. I will capture him.”
After hearing about this plan, Danzo has always wanted to participate. He wants to master the space-time ability possessed by the masked man.
Naruto just answered him perfunctorily, but he knew what he was really thinking.
Kakashi’s left eye is in his hand.
With the wisdom of Konoha’s think tank Nara Shikaku, the plan was set in the Shimura clan’s territory. Konoha controlled some death row prisoners to disguise themselves as elders of the Shimura clan.
Naruto used the news that the Shimura clan was trying to resurrect the three dead ninjas to attract Obito.
Obito couldn’t remain indifferent when he saw that the disgusted Danzo Shimura actually tried to use the dead Rin.
Although Naruto was in the VIP lounge, his perception was always locked on the location of the Shimura clan.
The news of the resurrection quickly spread throughout Konoha.
While waiting for Uchiha Obito, Naruto could only transform into other forms and wander around Konoha Village.
Today’s Konoha has no Kakashi, Might, Gaidai and Asuma, and the next Hokage has no successor.
Naruto expected that the other party would disintegrate on its own before the next person who attempted to destroy Konoha appeared.
Walking on the streets of Konoha Village, Naruto could feel the faint fear in the hearts of the villagers, not directed at him, but the fear of the future and tomorrow.
When I passed by the mask stall where I used to live as a child, I found that the owner had changed.
In this time and space, he did not have any desire for a mask, but he still destroyed the stall and burned the man to death.
Perhaps it is a coincidence that a stand selling masks still remains at this location after reconstruction.
Naruto picked up the fox mask.
“Boss, how much is this mask?”
“Thank you for your patronage, 40 taels.”
It’s less than the price of a bowl of ramen.
Naruto wore this mask and saw the child running past him.
The ignorant children still walk through the streets and alleys with smiles on their faces.
Naruto picked up a child who had fallen beside him. This time the child did not cry.
On the way to capture Uchiha Obito, Naruto encountered a small incident.
Lee, wearing a green bodysuit, stopped Naruto.
“Stop! I’m going to defeat you and rescue Mr. Kai!”
Might Guy?
Naruto suddenly remembered that when Minato Namikaze took the Nine-Tails, Orochimaru seemed to have used Might Guy’s body, but this had nothing to do with him. The Konoha Collapse Plan was not initiated by him. At most, he just took some things from Konoha.
“This has nothing to do with me. I didn’t kill Might Guy. You got the wrong guy.”
Naruto tried to go around him, but Lee stopped him firmly.
“You and Orochimaru are in cahoots. You must have captured Teacher Gai!”
“I told you I’m too dumb to know. Go ask Orochimaru yourself. I’m busy catching people right now.”
“Are you going to capture Konoha ninjas again? Then I can’t get out of the way! In the name of youth, I will definitely stop you!”
＊
I give you face.
Naruto reached out a hand and picked it up.
“I’ll give you a chance. I won’t use any ninjutsu. Let me see how strong your bullshit youth is.”
“Then I’ll take action!”
Lee said as he opened the five gates and attacked Naruto.
Naruto just used Rock Lee to hone his taijutsu.
If we only talk about physical skills, Rock Lee is almost catching up with elite jonin like Kakashi, but among the elite jonin, only Might Guy does not use ninjutsu.
Naruto’s transparent body allows him to see clearly the moment when every inch of Xiao Li’s muscles are activated and the subsequent movements.
He opened the kaleidoscope to replicate Xiao Li’s movements. In the imitation of the movements, he also used his transparent body, which symbolized the highest realm of martial arts, to easily master the opponent’s physical skills.
After Naruto completely learned Rock Lee’s taijutsu, he directly opened six gates that far surpassed Rock Lee’s.
He had already learned Shennong’s muscle regeneration technique a long time ago, so even opening the eight gates was not a problem. However, the opponent’s poor performance was really disappointing.
Just one minute after opening the six gates, Naruto surpassed Rock Lee, who had trained hard for many years.
But if that’s all he could do to defeat him, that would be in line with Naruto’s character.
Ming pressed the psychic wristband on his wrist.
He took out a knife.
The knife went straight for Xiao Li’s neck.
Xiao Li squatted down in time to avoid the knife, but Naruto immediately changed direction in the air and slashed downwards.
Xiao Li chose to use the most suitable action to exert force and kicked his legs to move himself away from the length of the blade.
But the knife in Naruto’s hand turned into fragments and stretched in front of Xiao Li’s disbelieving pupils.
Xiao Li’s left arm was chopped off completely.
The pain clouded his thoughts, and the broken arm threw him off balance. Lee could no longer defend himself against Naruto’s blows.
Then Naruto cut off Rock Lee’s other hand and both legs.
“I only said no ninjutsu, I didn’t say no swords.”
Naruto shook the blood off the Demonic Blade Thousand Blades, “I originally wanted to fight you with only Taijutsu, but your Taijutsu is too weak, it completely disinterests me. If it was Gai, maybe I would take it seriously.”
“I’ll let you go and accompany your teacher Kai.”
With that, Naruto ended Lee’s short and unfortunate life.
Naruto’s talent surpassed Lee’s in just a short period of time.
In the end, talent won out.
After killing Rock Lee, Naruto glanced at the bugs behind him.
“Long time no see, Shikamaru.”
Shikamaru stood up indifferently with an expression that said, “What a hassle, if you want to kill me, go ahead, I don’t care.” However, Naruto could see Shikamaru’s nervously beating heart through his thin chest.
“I didn’t have a good chat with you during the Chunin Exam last year. Now that you’re a Chunin, I haven’t congratulated you yet.”
“Ahh…it’s a bit too Versailles for you, the next Raikage, to tell me this.”
Naruto gave a harmless smile, “It seems you’re still the same. Do you regret being friends with me now?”
“What’s the point of regretting? You just killed one of my friends.”
“Even Asuma is missing now.”
“Forget it,” Shikamaru waved his hand and turned around.
“You decide our relationship yourself. Just pretend I wasn’t here today.”
This brief reunion is destined to become a scene that will never be forgotten in Nara Shikamaru’s heart.
Konoha will definitely know that Rock Lee provoked Naruto and was killed. His initiative to report it will only reduce the image of the Nara family in Naruto’s eyes.
But when Nara Shikamaru gave up his insignificant and even useless insistence on Rock Lee for the sake of his family’s interests, it was impossible for him and Naruto to have a friendship anymore.
The two were just passers-by who missed each other in their short childhood at the age of six.
43. Encircle and suppress Obito! (Old version)
After eliminating external interference and accurately locking onto a location, the perception is incredibly strong.
Naruto clearly “saw” that there was an obvious discrepancy in the space at a certain location in the Shimura clan’s territory.
In the invisible vortex, Uchiha Obito wearing a mask walked out.
Naruto had already surrounded the Shimura clan’s territory with the Flying Thunder God Seal in advance, and the Konoha ninjas were also ready to use barriers to restrict Uchiha Obito’s escape.
Maybe we can’t stop him from becoming a hollow, but at least we can stop him from transferring.
After five minutes, they’ll bombard the area with artillery fire. Even if Izanagi has one arm, he won’t be able to survive.
Just when Naruto was about to take action, his perception detected something wrong!
The opponent’s chakra is too little!
And in Naruto’s vision, his figure looked like a ball of illusory energy.
Shadow clone!
But it was discovered that Uchiha Obito’s ninja had already started to act in advance!
The barrier solidified instantly.
But in Naruto’s perception, he “saw” the scene of Uchiha Obito ruthlessly slaughtering Konoha ninjas.
“Ahhhhh!!!”
Hearing their participation, Naruto’s several shadow clones unfolded the second layer of barrier in unison.
Naruto had long guessed that the Konoha ninjas were unreliable, so he had his shadow clones stationed farther away. He certainly didn’t expect this to be able to restrict the space-time ninjas.
Naruto pulled out a glass jar filled with nutrient solution.
Inside was a floating Sharingan.
“Obito!”
A familiar voice rang in Obito’s ears.
A girl with oil paint on her face, an old woman with white hair, a decadent jonin!
“Save me, Obito!” x3
Naruto controlled the three people to scream.
This was the scene Obito saw when he came over.
“Damn it!” Obito punched the ground.
He hadn’t let go of his bond with Kakashi yet, and only then did he see Rin and his grandmother.
Facing these three most important people in his life, Obito just wanted to tear Uzumaki Naruto, who tortured them, into pieces!
He knew that he was definitely exposed, otherwise the other party would not have been so targeted.
But his purpose was not yet fulfilled, and he could only watch his loved ones suffer.
“How do you know my identity!” Obito wanted to kill Uzumaki Naruto, but he had to find out the source of Uzumaki Naruto’s information first.
“Heh, your plans full of loopholes are like paper in the face of absolute strength. Uchiha Madara gave you everything except his brain. I really doubt that when he saved you, he accidentally saved a White Zetsu from time to time. There is nothing else in his mind except shit!”
Naruto used his Zaun bloodline to mock Obito’s plan of more than ten years.
“What did you say!” Obito looked at Naruto with gritted teeth.
“Can’t you even understand what people are saying? Forget it, I’m too lazy to talk nonsense with you!”
After saying this, Naruto released the seal on Nohara Rin.
“Nohara Rin, this guy was the one who killed Minato Namikaze and his wife and caused the Nine-Tails Rebellion.”
“Obito…” Rin looked at Obito sadly and was about to speak but was silenced by Naruto.
Are you kidding? He is not a master of dreams. How could he give Obito such an opportunity?
What if I accidentally save Lin?
Rin was controlled to attack Obito.
Kakashi and Obito’s grandmother also joined the siege.
Facing an extremely ruthless enemy, Obito was actually a little timid at this moment.
Naruto felt the diversity of Obito’s emotions and felt that the Zero Tail in his eyes was growing stronger.
Seeing that the attacks of several people were deadlocked, Naruto threw out a few kunai.
Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!
He would not deal with the opponent so easily. He wanted to let Uchiha Obito die at the most desperate moment!
Naruto’s figure flashed in the golden light of Flying Thunder God.
Just like Minato Namikaze, he aimed the Rasengan at Obito.
Obito habitually activated his Hollow form.
Naruto’s Rasengan missed.
What followed was Obito’s kidney being pierced by the sword in the abdomen.
Naruto’s shadow clone has been waiting for Obito in another space!
Naruto in different spaces dealt with both sides of Obito’s body respectively.
The two Narutos used the Rasengan at Obito’s head in unison!
Naruto saw Obito’s figure appear beside him, and then the three magatama in Obito’s left eye slowly lost its luster and turned gray.
Obito wants to escape!
“If you run, I’ll feed Nohara Lin and the others to the pigs! I want to see if you can still remain indifferent!”
Naruto continued to use kunai to cut down Nohara Rin and the others.
Obito’s eyes were about to burst out, his hatred for Uzumaki Naruto had reached its peak!
“Obito, I’m watching you…”
“You’re my hero…”
“Little Obito…”
The words of his relatives lingered in Uchiha Obito’s heart like a nightmare.
‘Fake! This is all fake!!!’
Uchiha Obito’s Sharingan spun wildly, and tears of blood flowed from the corners of his eyes.
His eye power became increasingly extreme, and the extreme emotions exceeded the Sharingan’s tolerance limit, and the meridians in his eyes had begun to burst.
Obito used up all his eye power to transfer again, and his body twisted into a whirlpool and disappeared in a mess.
The previous attack had already left Naruto with the Flying Thunder God Seal on Uchiha Obito’s body.
In the deserted area, Naruto keenly sensed the spatial fluctuations there.
He fired a chakra cannon in his hand.
“come out!”
Uchiha Obito.
Naruto stared at that spot.
The powerful perception of his spreading mental power allowed him to see the person hiding in the dark.
Obito’s alternate dimension is indeed very powerful, and only one image of him exists in the world.
Even the Byakugan’s perspective couldn’t see through it.
But Naruto’s all-around perception can already see clear 4K images across the barrier.
Not to mention there is also a Flying Thunder God who can move in space.
Naruto activated Flying Thunder God and his figure instantly disappeared from the spot.
Outside Konoha Village, Uchiha Obito covered his wound and called for White Zetsu to come out and heal him.
Without waiting for White Zetsu to appear, Naruto cut off his mask with a sword.
Naruto watched Uchiha Obito enter the body space again.
There is a big gift I gave him in there!
44. Eye of Evolution (Old Version)
This was the scene that Uchiha Obito saw when he entered the Kamui space. Nohara Rin, Kakashi and the other two were looking at him happily.
Obito tried to touch their faces with trembling hands.
As their bodies began to swell.
Nohara Lin exploded!
Hatake Kakashi exploded!
Grandma Obito also exploded!
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Uzumaki Naruto!!”
Obito roared, ignoring the fact that his body was blown beyond recognition.
Uzumaki Naruto’s voice came from behind him.
“How is it? Uchiha Obito.”
“When you hurt others, have you ever thought about your own ending?”
Naruto had no objection to the Moon Eyes.
It would be great if we could all dream together.
But Uchiha Obito should never treat so many people’s lives as worthless for the so-called truth.
Uzumaki Naruto is also such a person, but he has a bottom line.
Since he chose to join Kumogakure, he will regard it as his own camp.
Now that he has brothers and a lover, he will cherish them.
He absolutely cannot be so inhumane for a dream!
“You should finish.”
“Before you die, let me tell you some exciting news.”
“The Moon Eye you longed for was a hoax, and Black Zetsu was not Madara Uchiha’s consciousness. You killed your master and his wife, used the Akatsuki organization, and attempted to murder the Uchiha clan. All of this was just a clown act under the hoax.”
“No… Impossible! You’re lying to me, Uzumaki Naruto!! The Moon Eye can’t be fake!!”
Obito couldn’t believe that the Moon Eye he had been seeking for so many years was fake. If that was the case, then what about the fact that he killed Minato Namikaze and so many other people?
What are Rin and Kakashi?
But since he was about to die, there was no need for Uzumaki Naruto to lie to himself.
This world is fake…
“Yes, this world is fake…”
Uchiha Obito muttered these words, his brain already beginning to escape from reality.
Several figures returned to the real world from the Shenwei space.
“Then take a look!”
Uzumaki Naruto lifted Uchiha Obito’s hair and made him look at the Impure World Zombies that kept exploding.
“Then look at what that is…”
Uchiha Obito’s head was forcibly turned and he watched with his own eyes as Lin was blown into pieces and then restored, and then blown into pieces and restored again again.
“Tell me, where did all those people you captured go?”
Say it and I can stop their explosions.
“…Asuma and the others were killed. I sent them to the gold exchange office to exchange for detonating tags…”
Then he suddenly broke into uncontrollable laughter.
“Hahahaha… As the son of the fourth generation, are you really concerned about the beloved son of the third generation?! Hahahaha…”
“This world is fake! Everything is fake! The Moon Eye is also fake!! Master, Mistress and Rin are all dead! I killed them with my own hands…” Obito has started to talk nonsense. The failure of the Moon Eye plan and the act of his relatives being killed and whipped have driven him crazy.
“So,” Uzumaki Naruto slammed Uchiha Obito’s head to the ground, “where’s Pain? Where’s Nagato? What are they planning to do next? What prompted you to expose yourself just to capture a few pawns?”
Faced with this question, Obito clenched his teeth and refused to speak no matter how Naruto tortured him.
He grabbed the seriously injured Uchiha Obito, looked into his eyes, and used his pupil power to invade the other’s brain.
“explain!”
Obito wanted to close his eyes, but Naruto pried open his eyes and used Kotoamatsukami.
The seriously injured Obito was no match for Naruto, whose eye power had been enhanced, and Obito’s will was already broken at this time.
Naruto easily entered the other person’s mind.
In the illusion created by memories, he saw the conversation between Obito and Pain.
Pain’s words were heard from the high tower of Yuyin.
“The collection of the tailed beasts can no longer be delayed!”
“Uchiha Madara, how long will you continue to fear the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?”
Obito was silent for a long time, and finally raised his head.
“I will lure the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to Konoha, and you will be responsible for capturing the Two-Tails, Six-Tails, and Seven-Tails before the Nine-Tails returns.”
“My Mangekyō power can ensure that I will not die. As long as there is enough time, you who have mastered the four tailed beasts will also be able to fight against the Nine-Tails Jinchūriki!”
Sneak attack on Yunyin!
Naruto had never felt so angry.
At this moment, the dark chakra in his eyes suddenly increased sharply, and the overflowing chakra followed the not yet consolidated eye power channel connected by Kotoamatsukami between the two, and absorbed all the eye power of Uchiha Obito, who was also suffering from strong emotional fluctuations.
Naruto felt a sudden sharp pain in his right eye, and the Mangekyo under his six eyes suddenly rotated and changed into a new pattern.
The original windmill and Obito’s sickle pattern overlapped, and the intricate patterns flashed a scarlet light through Naruto’s bright blue eyes.
Naruto’s new eyes now have patterns as complex and mysterious yet dazzling as amethyst.
But the stinging pain did not stop yet, the extreme Yin power hit Naruto’s eyes, and the Eternal Mangekyō formed by the fusion of the Six Eyes and the two pairs of non-relative Mangekyōs continued to repel each other.
Naruto urgently used his Yang power to pull the three together, otherwise his eyes would inevitably split.
Who knew that the Zero-Tails would actually actively absorb Obito’s eye power and fuse it to evolve.
It’s obvious that Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Obito are not brothers.
And the same goes for the six eyes.
The six eyes were originally just a feature, and the power was only manifested in the form of his eyes. Unexpectedly, under the impact of the two pairs of Mangekyōs under the dark chakra of Zero Tail, it was accidentally involved.
And because the six eyes originally belonged to him, the two pairs of Mangekyō in Naruto’s eyes no longer rejected his body and became his property in a true sense.
Putting down Uchiha Obito’s dead body whose eye power had been drained, Naruto used water jutsu to see what his eyes looked like now.
There are light misty patterns in the amethyst-like eyes, which look captivating.
As his mind moved, he felt the kaleidoscope’s vision closed while his eyes did not change.
And because Shisui’s Mangekyō didn’t belong to him, it always carried a slight rejection and extra chakra consumption.
Although it was harmless, it also affected Naruto’s actual use of his eyes.
Now Naruto has eyes that truly belong to him. He can close them at will and use a small amount of chakra to exert more powerful power.
It was a pleasant surprise.
but.
Naruto looked coldly in the direction of Yugakure.
Akatsuki organization.
45. Payne Attacks the Village (Old Version)
Naruto’s purple eyes released a giant complete form of Susanoo.
While it was constantly repairing, the dark chakra brought by the Zero Tail quickly flowed into his eyes, and Naruto quickly adapted to the skyrocketing power of his eyes.
He flew between the two countries at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, and every time he sensed a Flying Thunder God Mark, he would teleport directly.
This was Naruto’s fastest time yet.
Minato Namikaze’s countless experiences told him that if he could catch up, it would be salvation, but if he couldn’t, it would be hell.
In just half an hour, he crossed the distance of two countries and arrived at the Hidden Cloud Village.
The blood-red Susanoo and the huge body of the Eight-tailed Gyuki are fighting with endless summoning beasts. The tailed beasts and the power of Uchiha protect the fleeing villagers.
Killer Bee and Uchiha Itachi are struggling to hold on.
“Yoyo Naruto is away and the village is relying on us to protect it!”
The ninjas of Kumogakure also struggled to rescue the injured who were trapped under the eaves.
“Hold on, Lord Naruto has brought us prosperity, he will definitely come back to save us!”
At this time, Pain, with short orange hair, a black stick stuck in his face, and wearing a black cloud robe, was already standing in the sky with his hands raised high, wanting to use Shinra Tensei.
Naruto slashed at the opponent with his sword.
“Spicy Tiansai!”
In order to protect himself, Pain aimed the Shinra Tensei in his hand at Naruto’s sword and narrowly avoided Naruto’s fatal attack.
In Pain’s eyes, he is the prey waiting to be harvested, and Naruto is the rebellious pet. Both of them are inferior creatures in each other’s eyes.
As the Uchiha clan was struggling to deal with the Akatsuki organization, Ai knew that the balance on his side was beginning to tilt when he saw Naruto coming.
Pain saw that his Shinra Tensei was interrupted. He dodged Naruto’s sword and looked at Naruto expressionlessly.
“Uzumaki Naruto, I’ll give you a chance. Hand over all the tailed beasts, and I’ll let the Hidden Cloud Village go.”
Nagato didn’t want to have a real fight with Naruto. He couldn’t see through Naruto’s strength, but his intuition told him that there was a high probability that he would lose if he faced Naruto.
But he will not retreat either. Yahiko has entrusted his dream to him, and now he is only one step away from realizing his dream. How could he retreat?
Naruto looked down at the guy who called himself God and said coldly: “Who do you think you are? Do those eyes give you confidence? I didn’t look for you just because it was unnecessary. I didn’t expect you to jump in my face and steal my home!”
Naruto’s refusal was within Pain’s expectations, so he stopped trying to persuade him.
As the figures floated, six figures appeared at Naruto’s feet.
“Beast way!”
One of Pain’s puppets summoned a large number of summoned beasts, and Naruto stomped on them to death one by one, including the optically invisible chameleon.
His chakra could not escape Naruto’s eyes.
Naruto also released several puppets that he had given life to and controlled them to protect the villagers of Kumogakure.
Naruto himself continued to slash at the fleeing Tendo.
Perhaps after calming down, Naruto finally remembered that these were not his real bodies.
While he was thinking, it was Tiandao who took action. Tiandao raised his hand and aimed at Susanoo’s feet.
“Tianyin of All Things!”
Naruto was surprised. This was his first time experiencing the gravitational force of the Tenshin. He didn’t expect that even the now 200-meter-tall complete Susanoo could be shaken.
Naruto used his own strength to forcibly break free from Nagato’s control, and then flames burst out of his body and burned to death the summoned beasts that were summoned by the Animal Path and wanted to climb onto him.
The laser with extremely strong penetrating power was directed at the Hell Path that wanted to revive and damage Pain.
Shura Dao then used large-scale artillery shells that had never appeared in the original work.
Naruto went straight forward with the power of Wanxiang Tianyin, and the giant spiral shuriken in his hand condensed and thrown towards Shurado’s position.
At the same time, Naruto used the Flying Thunder God Technique to transfer and instantly appeared in another direction of them.
Naruto was standing right in front of Killer Bee and Uchiha Itachi, making way for them.
Without looking back, the three of them understood, and Uchiha Itachi and Killer Bee set out to clean up the remaining Akatsuki.
“Earth Escape: Earthquake Core!”
Pains felt their feet being pulled towards the ground, but Naruto’s real purpose was his second move, the Earthquake Core.
The powerful chakra caused the ground to rise beyond its range.
Pains finally left the ground of Kumogakure.
Naruto’s eyes flashed. The Hidden Cloud Village had finally escaped his attack range. As long as Pain was still standing on this land, he could not attack with his full strength. The Hidden Cloud Village’s territory was everywhere, and his strength would only cause countless casualties.
Naruto used Susanoo as a unit, and a giant Bagua diagram appeared in the air.
The Samsara Eye is the eye that controls life and death, so he naturally has to use power of the same level.
With him as the center palace, I control the changes of the Zhoutian, and make me the king, leading the Zhoutian innately!
In the Qimen pattern, time was infinitely slowed down by him, and the six Pains were trapped in this almost stagnant space.
Naruto simply took control of the corpses.
His hands were opened and pointed at Tiandao’s head.
The mental force followed the connection between the corpses and went straight into Nagato’s soul.
In an unknown place, Nagato spat out a mouthful of donated blood.
At this time, Shurado’s body suddenly began to swell after being disconnected from Nagato’s control.
Naruto punched the opponent into the sky, turning him into fireworks.
He created another shadow clone and asked the shadow clone to activate the complete form of Susanoo to protect the village.
Naruto himself focused on sensing and saw Nagato’s real body under the Kumogakure Forest.
He used Dragon Blast to blast that location into a big crater.
Pains’ actions had not stopped yet, and Naruto looked at that.
Stone again!
Black hoe thunder tooth!
Ranmaru is clearly dead, could it be that Kuroki Raiga has acquired his abilities?
There are several hidden life forms sensing in the distance.
But Naruto didn’t intend to waste time. This was the second time he had used his full strength to sense the White Snake Sage, besides the other person.
The extremely clear picture allowed him to recall the slightest movement in the Hidden Cloud Village and the surrounding area within dozens of miles.
Naruto could see the butterflies slowly floating in the air in his eyes, and could see every scale on the butterflies.
In this view, he could clearly see the stone statues used for camouflage.
His eyes met Nagato’s eyes with the Rinnegan!
Nagato felt like he was being stared at by some ferocious beast.
After informing Uchiha Itachi and Deidara that the only necessary condition for Hidan’s death by blood was what they needed to pay attention to, Naruto flew in the direction he sensed.
Everyone who exists in the Akatsuki organization at this point in time is involved in destruction, except for Konan.
He also knows how to protect his beloved things!!
Naruto had already taken Kumogakure into his possession a long time ago, and he would go crazy if Karin and Yakumo were among them at this moment.
In the Hidden Cloud Forest, Nagato, who was still intact for the time being, relied on Tsunade beside him to continue to recover himself.
Now the power of Pain’s Six Paths has gathered again in his body.
He also has an Outer Path Demon Statue that has collected the chakra of the tailed beasts.
“Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!”
Naruto blew the B-level wind jutsu to a power exceeding S-level.
The tree used to protect Nagato collapsed with a loud bang!
The two destined enemies looked at each other at this moment!
46. Nagato’s Threat (Old Version)
Naruto released Susanoo’s hand seals amidst the flying papers.
“Multiplying each other’s detonating symbols!!”
The multiplying detonation chain talisman inspired by Tenten is attached to the kunai.
And every kunai has Naruto’s Flying Thunder God Seal!
Flying Thunder God’s teleport allows him to move at the instant of an explosion.
While he was performing this series of operations, Nagato had already summoned the Outer Path Golem.
The body covered with twisted columns and covering its eyes stretched out its hands and struggled out from the ground.
The roar of the giant beast was deafening.
The black stick was inserted into Nagato’s body.
A huge amount of life force continued to flow into the golem, and at this time Tsunade put her hand on Nagato’s body.
A diamond shape suddenly appeared on Nagato’s forehead, connecting with the lines where he felt the Yin Seal being released.
A bright red Tailed Beast Ball condensed in the mouth of the Outer Path Demon Statue, and the chakra from the surrounding area, including Naruto’s body, tended to flow into it.
Naruto in the air did not continue to use his heart as the center to perform Fenghou Qimen.
The Outer Path Demon Statue’s Tailed Beast Ball was ready to attack, so he could only use Flying Thunder God to urgently deflect this attack that was enough to destroy Kumogakure.
Naruto was unable to defeat Nagato, as the powerful repulsive force of the Rinnegan would only deflect his attack and hit his own people.
Nagato had already entered the interior of the Outer Path Demon Statue and approached Naruto. He was extremely fast.
Naruto felt the gravity around him suddenly double.
He suddenly had an idea.
He didn’t use Flying Thunder God.
The sealing scroll unfolded, and the Nine-Tailed Fox stood in front of him.
The arm of the Outer Path Demon Statue directly touched the Nine-Tailed Fox!
Nagato was delighted and didn’t worry about the slight sense of disharmony in his heart.
The power of the Nine-Tailed Fox is at hand!
Without the obstruction of the seal and the entanglement of the Jinchūriki’s meridians, the Outer Path Demon Statue simply opened its mouth and swallowed the Nine-Tails!
Before Nagato could be happy, Naruto smiled first.
Flying Thunder God takes off!
Naruto’s figure appeared inside the Outer Path Statue!
At this time, the Nine-Tailed Fox was already sleeping in the body of the Outer Path Statue as a source of energy along with the Four-Tailed Fox.
But Naruto reawakened him!
He needed spirits to summon the spirits! But the Outer Statue was just a shell. He didn’t have time to redeploy another Four-Tailed Beast; his Kotoamatsukami would be used later.
Naruto controls the Nine-Tails’ consciousness to wake up and plunder the Ten-Tails’ body!
Nagato in the outside world suddenly felt that the vitality required to control the Outer Path Golem increased greatly.
The heretic golem seemed to have its own consciousness and was resisting him!
“No! This is impossible!”
The old and frail Tsunade was no longer able to support herself, and Nagato’s face became haggard.
At the same time, Naruto’s Kotoamatsukami is activated!
Naruto guessed that Kotoamatsukami might have been obviously invalidated when encountering the power of the Rinnegan, so his real use was as a powerful illusion to interfere with the opponent’s soul!
The shock that was enough to modify the soul and the double corruption of the body turned Nagato’s red hair white.
Nagato was unable to move, and Naruto swung his sword, and countless fragments enveloped him.
Nagato continued to use Shinra Tensei around him to repel the damage from the blade.
But blood kept gushing out of the corners of his mouth!
The power of the Rinnegan has begun to backfire on his body.
Naruto looked at the weak Nagato and asked, “Why did you try so hard to get Kumogakure to capture the Nine-Tails? I didn’t want to provoke you.”
After realizing that he was at the end of his rope, Nagato also gave up.
“You don’t have a goal or a close friend, so you won’t understand me.”
“Capturing the tailed beasts is the destiny of the host of the Rinnegan. In order to target you, I sent Uchiha Madara to lure you away. Now he has not appeared yet, so he must have died in your hands.”
“What you probably didn’t expect is that in order to deal with you, we went through a lot of investigations, including the people around you.”
Naruto’s aura exploded instantly, and an extremely terrifying expression appeared on his face.
“You attacked them!!”
Naruto’s chakra shattered the ground.
“I’ll give you a chance to tell me, and I won’t kill you!”
“Ahem, unless you hand over all the tailed beasts…”
“I can give them to you, give them back to me!”
“Ahem… Uzumaki Naruto, I said, I understand you. Although I don’t know how the Nine-Tails left your body, this technique cannot be performed infinitely. Would you be willing to sacrifice the lives of the other Jinchūriki…”
Nagato was right. Naruto would never actively harm someone who meant no harm to him. Even if the dog and horse charms could save his life, if Naruto could easily kill someone for his own selfish desires, it would create a rift between him and his fellow villagers.
How could Naruto not develop any feelings after living a normal life in Kumogakure for so many years?
Naruto touched his right eye carelessly. He still had one Kotoamatsukami. If he used it with all his strength…
He also thought about controlling Nagato or directly taking away the other party’s Rinnegan and then controlling others to resurrect him while using Kotoamatsukami.
But what if the other party makes a desperate move and destroys the Rinnegan before dying?
The dog talisman’s immortality is also based on the fact that the other party is still alive.
“I said yes!”
Uzumaki Naruto repeated again that no matter what he had to trick Karin and the others’ location from Nagato first.
“Bring the tailed beast here.”
Naruto returned to the village in a daze. This was the first time in a long time that he had lost so completely.
The other party actually used hostages to threaten me.
Karin was indeed number one in his heart, even though he had never verbally admitted this fact.
Do you want to exchange your Jinchūriki for Karin?
He had just returned to the village when he met Killer Bee, who was sitting on the ground resting after defeating the Akatsuki organization.
“Yo, Naruto Odoudou, the battle hero is celebrating his return, yeah!”
The villagers who survived the disaster also looked at Naruto with gratitude.
“It was Naruto-sama who saved us!”
“The Fifth Raikage!”
“Long live Lord Raikage!!!”
Cheers were already ringing in Naruto’s ears, and the sound that resounded through the clouds pierced Naruto’s ears like an arrow.
He couldn’t help but cover his ears. The cheers that were clearly well-intentioned became so harsh in his ears.
Ai patted Naruto’s shoulder, expressing his pride;
The Uchiha clan all showed expressions of gratitude.
The three Jinchuriki looked at Naruto with trust.
The fragmented images were about to tear Naruto’s mind apart.
“Kirabi, Gaara, Yukito, come with me.”
47. Mutual Understanding (Old Version)
In the open air, Nagato had been waiting for a long time.
In the distance, Naruto was followed by several people who slowly appeared on the horizon.
Nagato’s vision had begun to drop, but he still managed to squint hard enough to recognize the Jinchuriki of the One, Two, and Eight-Tails.
“It seems that your friends are just like this in your eyes.” Nagato looked at Naruto sarcastically.
I didn’t expect that Naruto would give up his companions for narrow love.
Naruto stood in front of several Jinchuriki.
“I brought the person here, how can you confirm to me that you won’t lie?”
“Ahem… She and I are both from the Uzumaki clan. As long as my goal is achieved, people like her will never appear again…”
“Are you going to take my Karin away for this?!”
Nagato remained silent.
“You’re still too young.”
“How can we achieve true peace without any sacrifice?”
“You were born after the Uzumaki clan was destroyed. You don’t understand how prosperous the Uzumaki clan once was.”
“But what about the powerful Uzumaki clan? They were wiped out in the Ninja World War.”
“I’m fed up with this ninja world.”
Naruto saw Tsunade fainted beside him. He could feel that with Obito’s departure, the illusion on this woman was about to dissipate.
The wounds on this woman’s body were already old.
“What exactly do you want to do? Do you want to fight me to the death by obtaining the tailed beast?”
Nagato didn’t answer the question. Instead, he asked, “Tell me, Uzumaki Naruto, who in Akatsuki is still alive.”
“Except for Biwa Juzō, all of them are still alive. They have all been imprisoned with their chakra sealed.”
Nagato seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.
“Send your subordinates here.”
When the Jinchūriki stepped forward, Nagato’s Rinnegan suddenly released its pupil power.
Naruto:!
“Earth-shattering Star!!”
An extremely huge black ball appeared in the air, attracting the Jinchūriki.
“What are you doing?!”
Naruto no longer understood Nagato’s actions.
Wasn’t he going to seal the Jinchuriki?
Naruto subconsciously used his shadow clones, one of which went forward to save several Jinchūriki, while the other slashed at Nagato with a sharp blade.
“…Yahiko.”
Before Nagato could release his hands from the seals, Naruto had already cut off both of his hands.
Nagato fell to the ground.
“You chose your companion…”
The dying Nagato muttered to himself.
Naruto lowered his head, his long hair covering his eyes.
Naruto stood in front of Nagato and asked him:
“Why?”
Why do you want to die?
Even Naruto could see that Nagato was deliberately seeking death.
Why would Nagato, who possesses the eyes of life and death, choose to die in front of him?
“……Oh”
“I thought you wouldn’t let your companion come.”
“I wanted to die together with you, but you saved them.”
Nagato changed into a comfortable posture, as if washing away years of fatigue.
“My dream can no longer be realized. You are too strong.”
“Only one of you and me can survive.”
“But just now, I wanted to give up, but suddenly I had a new dream.”
“I want to place my dreams on you. With my Rinnegan, you might be able to do better than me.”
“Perhaps on a whim, I asked you to bring your companion.”
“How can someone who will one day terrorize the Five Nations have ties to you? I want you to give them up with your own hands.”
“But for some reason, when I saw you abandon them, I felt genuinely angry.”
“I thought, let’s try again, it’s not enough…”
“But it’s clearly meeting my expectations more and more, yet I keep hesitating.”
“I really wanted to take you with me to die together, but when you attacked me…”
“But I feel at ease.”
“I seemed to see myself.”
Naruto shook his head: “No, I will never become you. Uzumaki Naruto will never become a god. God is the furthest distance from humans. Once you become a god, you will no longer be able to understand humans.”
Naruto made a “release” seal.
Killer Bee and the others’ figures turned into Pain’s body.
Nagato opened his eyes wide, only to see Tendō’s eyes.
Those were a pair of bright brown eyes.
“You will always get stronger, but unlike me, you will never leave yourself alone. There will always be someone behind you.”
Nagato had already anticipated his own end before he came.
Uzumaki Naruto’s strength has grown beyond expectations, and he has long been prepared to die.
He let Konan kidnap Karin, and stayed behind to face Naruto alone.
Naruto is too young, he may never find a chance to defeat the opponent in his life.
So this is his last dance.
If you win, you can avoid half of the tailed beasts in one fell swoop. If you lose, you will just compromise with this world again.
But Uzumaki Naruto made him see something different.
After he took revenge on Konoha, he drew a clear line with the other party.
He had joined Kumogakure for the sake of power, but when he arrived, he saw smiles on everyone’s faces.
Lush new shoots are growing.
Uzumaki Naruto did what he couldn’t do.
He didn’t give up anything on this journey.
He was holding back his anger, he wanted to defeat Uzumaki Naruto!
He overdrew his life for this and caused damage to Kumogakure.
But those Hidden Cloud Ninjas were like indestructible cockroaches, and they rushed forward one after another with admiration for Uzumaki Naruto.
Both he and Naruto used their true abilities.
But he still lost.
He was still unwilling to accept the result, so he used Karin’s life as a bargaining chip to make Uzumaki Naruto abandon his companions.
He bet that Uzumaki Naruto would not have any ties to this village.
He lost the bet.
But he was not discouraged by this.
“Where’s Karin?”
Look how greedy you are, Uzumaki Naruto.
I don’t want to give up any of them.
“She was brought to the Hidden Rain Village by Konan. I gave the final choice to Konan.”
“Teacher Jiraiya once said that as long as people understand each other, there will be peace in the ninja world. I think you will also understand the idea of my enemy to prepare for a rainy day.” Nagato made a joke at the end of his life.
Naruto turned his head away from him and said angrily:
“You are so unreasonable!”
“I will never understand you.”
Nagato smiled and closed his eyes.
“That’s a coincidence, I can’t do that either…”
“…The Art of Reincarnation.”
After all, mutual understanding between people only exists in Jiraiya’s fantasy.
48. Xiaonan’s Sorrow (Old Version)
The dark clouds of the Hidden Rain Village always linger in the fog that lingers year after year. The endless rain, though transparent, casts a grayish-black hue in the lightless illusion.
Naruto, wearing a straw raincoat, walked on the trestle bridge between buildings to protect him from the rain, gazing at the silent village. His eyes penetrated the fog, but he could not see the sunshine behind the dark clouds.
The lake formed by accumulated water is like an isolated island, continuously delivering refreshing water that seeps into people’s sleeves.
People who live here are used to going out wearing hooded raincoats that obscure their faces.
The raincoat blocked the rain and also blocked the villagers’ sight of each other.
The wind and rain, and the endless wars often force the villagers to rush into the next journey without even having time to speak.
In order to avoid the uncertain water level caused by rain, the buildings in Yuyin are tall and cramped, and the buildings are connected to each other by suspended passages to form streets where vendors come and go.
After paying for some bread that was a specialty of Amegakure, Naruto tried it.
Cold and hard, like the taste of chewing wax.
He followed the direction of the cold current and sensed Konan’s icy chakra that had almost merged with the illusion.
By the lake of Yuyin Village, the never-ending rain finally stopped.
Konan sat by the lake folding paper boats, just like she and Nagato Yahiko did when they were children.
The three of us don’t need much, and we are content with just living a simple life.
When did it start?
People I knew died one after another.
The photo shows everyone laughing together celebrating Xiaonan’s birthday with a simple cake. The once hopeful Dawn is now alone.
Naruto came to Konan and saw the photo, which was old and yellowed.
The people above have been dead for a long time.
Only one woman, known as “Angel”, remained.
“I killed Nagato, and now you want revenge on me?”
Konan ignored Naruto and caressed the person in the photo in a daze.
After a long time, her cold voice came.
“I’m going to kill you, whether it’s to keep them company or to prevent you from destroying this ninja world.”
“Why do you think I want to destroy the ninja world?”
“Heh,” Konan laughed sarcastically, “I know too many people who say they want peace in the ninja world, you too, Nagato too, and Madara too.”
“Maybe I’m different?”
“Aren’t we all hurting others in the name of peace?”
“I no longer have the motivation to go on. The peace that Nagato and Yahiko desire will never come. I will definitely kill you!”
It seems that a fight is inevitable. Naruto originally came with the attitude of seeking amnesty.
“Where is Karin? You know what I’m asking.”
“She’s still alive. If you die I’ll let her go.”
“Until then, I will fight to the very end.”
Xiaonan spread her wings and flew away, tears on her expressionless face.
“Don’t try to control me with the Sharingan!”
“Before I set off, I asked Nagato to set a restriction for me. My memory will be cleared as soon as I see the Sharingan.”
“If you try to control me with your eyes, you’ll never learn her location.”
Paper shurikens surrounded Naruto from all sides.
The Thousand Blades of the Demonic Sword turned into fragments and chopped the fragile papers into pieces.
In the obstructed view, Konan passed by Naruto like an angel fallen from the sky.
She ignored Naruto’s attack and the two looked at each other coldly.
After the sword hit her body, Konan’s body turned into countless sharp papers, and the chopped parts of the painting pierced Naruto’s body with fine blades.
“Earth Escape·Earth Flow Wall!”
The Naruto who was pierced by the paper fragments was just a shadow clone!
The real Naruto was already standing in the air using fire on the paper that was caught in the wind.
The dragon fire, without any seals, burned the paper that Xiaonan had turned into like a furnace.
Finally, the burnt fragments that managed to escape the burning reassembled Xiaonan.
With the Shikigami Dance, she won’t be killed easily.
But she couldn’t use her biggest trump card.
Six hundred billion explosive tags are no match for Naruto who possesses Flying Thunder God and the ability to fly.
Xiaonan seemed to have doomed himself to failure.
In the end, Xiaonan’s body turned into countless pieces of paper again.
But this time Naruto was keen enough to see the runes on it.
It’s a psychic talisman.
Konan divided the 600 billion detonating tags evenly into a small number of summoning talismans so that one of them could be attached to Naruto.
As long as Naruto is locked by the summoning talisman, he will be blown to ashes!
Naruto watched as the massive army of summoning talismans rushed towards him before disappearing.
When Xiaonan felt the pain again, he looked at his heart.
For Naruto who can perform the Flying Thunder God Seal, it is too easy to carve the Flying Thunder God Seal into Konan’s paper.
Everything he did was just to drain Konan’s chakra.
The God’s Messenger Technique possesses a defensive capability comparable to Kamui. Only by letting Konan see the hope of winning can he allow the other party to use up his chakra without worry.
No matter how hard Xiaonan tried, the detonating tags couldn’t get close to his body.
The God’s Paper Art allowed the user to hide the Sharingan’s simulation ability, but that massive amount of chakra couldn’t be hidden from a perceptive ninja like Naruto.
Of course, he would not challenge himself to feel like he was bombarded by 600 billion detonating talismans.
Perhaps it was intuition, Naruto knew from the beginning that Konan would not hurt Karin, she was just asking for death.
Moreover, Konan, Karin and Naruto are very similar. They live alone in this world and rely on their only bond to keep each other warm.
Naruto came to Konan’s side. In Naruto’s perception, the dying girl was like a candle that was about to go out, swaying with no support, and from time to time, the warm light of the past would flash.
“She was taken away by Wuwei. She is in Ghost Lantern City…”
Konan looked at Naruto, as if seeing her own past. The faces in her memory flashed by, and finally stopped at the colorless sky of the Hidden Rain Village.
Her last whisper came from her weak voice:
“Perhaps, I should let you know what it feels like to lose…”
Konan had thought about killing Karin before Naruto arrived, but when she saw Karin she vaguely saw herself.
Was she going to take this girl away from Naruto?
They all started from nothing and then returned to nothing again, but she couldn’t do it.
She is different from Obito after all.
Obito can ruthlessly take away someone else’s “Rin”, but she can’t hurt someone else’s “Yahiko”.
In the end, she died in Naruto’s dream.
In the white space, Xiaonan, who was as blank as a sheet of paper, saw two boys standing behind him.
Having lost all her memories, she was held in his arms and fell asleep.
A blank sheet of paper comes and a blank sheet of paper goes.
Naruto closed Konan’s eyes with his hands.
“Go to sleep.”
49. Ghost Lantern City Robbery (Old Version)
Many people think that Kishimoto is not following the book, but it is clearly stated in the movie that Hozuki Castle was only built by Kusagakure.
It is not said that Kizuna Castle is located in Kusagakure.
Naruto did not readily accept the villagers’ cheers, as he hurriedly packed his bags and headed to find the location Ai had indicated.
Ghost Lantern City is located in the sea on the eastern border of the Fire Kingdom and the Thunder Kingdom. It is named after the ghost lantern grass, a specialty of the island.
Ever since Naruto destroyed Kusagakure, they have become the new gathering place of Kusagakure recognized by the five major nations.
Naruto’s arrival alarmed the Kusagakure. After all, his face had become a nightmare for the entire Kusagakure.
Publicly destroyed a village.
Originally, the five great nations were supposed to initiate the Five Kage Summit to target Naruto, but the Land of Lightning grew stronger under Naruto’s leadership, and Naruto was even appointed the Raikage. A mere village called Kusagakure was unaware that the four great nations had started a war over its offense against Kumogakure.
Naruto flew over Kusagakure.
Wuwei quickly came to Naruto’s front while being informed by his subordinates.
He knelt on one knee, “Uzumaki Naruto-sama.”
“I am remiss in not knowing that you have come to Ghost Lantern City. Please come in and have a chat. If there is anything you need, we can discuss it in detail.”
“No need to talk, I’ll find someone.”
“Hand over the girl that the blue-haired woman gave you.”
Naruto didn’t indulge them at all and went straight to the point in an aggressive manner.
“Lord Uzumaki, there must be some misunderstanding. Ghost Lantern City is full of vicious criminals from the five major nations. It is impossible for them to arrest one of your people by mistake.”
Naruto flew down and looked at Wuwei.
“I’ll give you some time to find a red-haired girl wearing glasses in Ghost Lantern City.”
“I have plenty of time. I wouldn’t mind reliving what happened four years ago.”
Naruto’s naked threat made the remnants of Kusagakure look at him secretly with resentment.
Uzumaki Naruto never cares about the hatred of ants. He is trying his best to sense the Flying Thunder God mark on Karin.
The narrow Ghost Lantern City couldn’t possibly be beyond his perception, if Xiaonan hadn’t lied to him…
Then Karin can only be locked in the Box of Paradise!
Naruto stopped waiting.
He ignored Wuwei’s obstruction and stopped when passing the turbaned dragon tongue, but that was all.
Both you and your partner have someone you care about, but you have no obligation to save your partner’s lover.
As far as I remember, the top leaders of Ghost Lantern City should be a few people wearing animal masks.
Naruto was almost there discussing things with them in a pavilion in Ghost Lantern Castle.
“Hey, everyone, eat well and dress well these days.”
“Of course it’s good, in this village where so many people have been buried.”
“Sure enough, we should have completely destroyed this village from the beginning.”
The sneer on Naruto’s lips gradually disappeared.
He looked at them coldly and said:
“Where is the Uzumaki clan you captured? Where is the Box of Bliss?”
Naruto held the knife across their necks.
The man wearing the bull-head mask fell to his knees in fear at Naruto’s cold light.
“I’ll say it again.”
Naruto killed two elders casually and continued to interrogate the rest.
“In… in the lowest level of the City Lord’s Mansion. The City Lord’s Mansion is the largest building in Ghost Lantern City…”
As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto wiped his neck.
These people deserved to die. Since they are no longer useful, there is no need to waste air.
The remaining few people wailed and tried to escape, but Naruto also stabbed them twice.
After being so domineering in Ghost Lantern City for so long, they have forgotten that most people in the outside world can use chakra.
Naruto flew over the city lord’s mansion.
The house was flattened with one sword.
He knew that Karin was not in the building, so there was no need to hold back to avoid accidental injuries.
Naruto chopped his way all the way and finally saw the box with the carved evil spirit hidden deep underground.
Naruto slashed with his sword.
Karin was most likely placed in here.
Clang! Naruto couldn’t break open the broken stone box.
After thinking about it, Naruto finally worried that his killing and destruction would hurt Karin inside.
He pulled out the familiar sealed scroll with the number “Nine” written on it.
“It’s time for you to come on stage again.”
Under Naruto’s control, the Nine-Tails’ chakra continuously poured into the Box of Paradise.
A feeling even more evil than dark chakra broke through the restraints and choked Naruto in the face.
Blocking the chakra with disgust, Naruto heard an unknown spell ringing in his ears.
Do you think you are Cthulhu?
Naruto himself is not a normal person, how could he be contaminated by this level of malice?
He cupped his hands and made fists.
“I wish for Uzumaki Karin to return with the same spirit and appearance as before she entered the box.”
After Naruto made his wish, a familiar red-haired figure slowly walked out of the deep door of the Box of Paradise.
Those who had heard of the Box of Bliss in the surrounding area immediately hid in the dark to watch this legendary artifact, which had not been opened for a thousand years, being opened again.
But the user is only for one person.
They also wanted to see what kind of person the user of the Box of Bliss cared so much about. They also wanted to see how the Box of Bliss would bring the other person’s companion back.
The sunlight shines on the red-haired girl’s face, that is Karin’s face.
“…Karin…”
Naruto wanted to check her body, but he was worried that the person was not his Karin.
In the movie, Ryuga’s lover Muku stayed in the box for ten years and came out intact.
Although it is not certain whether Wuque’s final transformation was due to the corruption of ten years of suffering or the contamination of the Box of Bliss.
At least this Karin does have her own chakra.
Naruto prepared his body to defend himself and approached Karin.
At this moment, Karin, who had been silent since a while ago, spoke up.
“…Naruto-sama.”
“I’m here.” Naruto hugged Karin’s limp body.
“I’m here. Don’t worry, I’ve defeated the Akatsuki organization. I’ve also killed their leader.”
“That’s good.” Karin looked at Naruto with affection.
Naruto’s pupils dilated, and he felt some special chakra in the other person’s body condensing at the corner of his mouth!
Naruto used Flying Thunder God to dodge the rays spewed out by Karin.
At this moment, he remembered his own eyes, and the eyes that hosted Zero Tail completed the fusion and sublimation.
So if I do the same operation again, can I use the same method to extract the abnormal chakra from Karin’s body?
Without any hesitation, Naruto gave orders to the Zero Tail in his eyes.
His eyes met Karin’s.
A cold and twisted power flowed into his eyes.
Naruto could clearly see the polluting nature of that power through the Zero Tail, and even the chakra in his eyes had changed in nature.
Naruto promptly disconnected the chakra connection between his eyes and other parts of his body, and instead relied on pure eye power to contain the pollution.
Despite the help of Naruto’s eye power, the Zero Tail still inevitably struggled in pain in Naruto’s eyes. Naruto could only absorb as much of that power as possible into his own eye power.
The healing power continued to protect his eyes from being broken by this power, but corresponding changes also occurred.
The whites of Naruto’s eyes turned dark.
Amethyst-like irises were set in darkness where no light could penetrate.
Naruto’s eyes opened and closed and returned to normal.
His pupil power has already completely accommodated this pollution, and apart from affecting his mood from time to time, it no longer has any other negative effects.
It’s just that the yang in my body has reached its limit and can no longer maintain balance with my eyes.
He was now relying on the tiger’s strength to barely keep his eyes open.
Who knows if something indescribable will grow in my eyes after the power is withdrawn.
Naruto picked up the unconscious Karin and took off. After a long journey, he just wanted to have a good rest.
An anxious voice made Naruto pause for a moment.
“Hey, Uzumaki Naruto-sama!”
“Since you can bring people out of the Box of Bliss, can you… can you…”
“…Bring back Wuque.”
That turned out to be inaction.
He knelt on the ground and begged Naruto to make a small wish and bring back his son.
Wuwei’s words shocked everyone, including Longshe.
Obviously, they didn’t expect that the Lord of Ghost Lantern City, who was cold-blooded and ruthless in the eyes of mortals, would actually kneel down and beg for someone.
“What you think is your business.”
“If you are truly determined, come to Kumogakure on your own in the future.”
After saying that, Naruto turned around and left with Karin and the Box of Elysium.
Under the ruins, in a corner that no one noticed, a toad jumped and turned into smoke and disappeared.
50. Box of Bliss (Old Version)
After everything was over, Naruto finally returned to the Hidden Cloud Village.
At this time, the villagers of Kumogakure had gathered at the entrance of Kumogakure Village to cheer for his return.
Naruto already has the experience of defeating Pain in the original work.
After this battle, no one can dispute the fact that Naruto will be the next Raikage.
With his powerful strength and experience in defeating foreign enemies, Naruto can directly succeed him as long as he completes a few missions.
But now Naruto obviously has no intention of caring about a false reputation.
He carried Karin to the medical room.
At the same time, Orochimaru in the laboratory had already received the experimental samples brought back by Naruto through summoning in advance, and he was studying the Box of Paradise closely with Kabuto Yakushi.
Naruto came to Orochimaru’s laboratory.
“Orochimaru, have you figured out this broken box?”
“What harm will it do to the people inside?”
Orochimaru put down the research report he was writing furiously.
“Naruto-kun.”
“You really caused me a lot of trouble this time.”
“After all, this is a ninja tool from the Six Paths Sage era.”
Orochimaru said as he made a few seals.
The Box of Bliss opened a little under his manipulation.
Orochimaru used a sealing scroll to seal up the bit of what looked like chakra that leaked out of the gap.
After completing this operation, he waved to Naruto: “Naruto-kun, follow me.”
Orochimaru has been conducting human experiments, but his rigorous attitude allows him to distinguish what is taboo.
He placed any research that was too cruel underground.
Naruto looked at Orochimaru as he pushed the secret door.
A deep tunnel with no end in sight appeared before Naruto’s eyes.
Only after the light in front of him became clear again could Naruto see this secret laboratory clearly.
There are countless human culture chambers everywhere, filled with countless deformed humans.
Sasuke was using Lightning Release on several twisted and disgusting looking pieces of meat with a look of disgust on his face.
I saw that those pieces of meat not only did not die after being hit by Sasuke’s lightning escape, but were also covered with arcs of electricity.
Those pieces of meat seemed to be assisted by God and actually used the rudiments of Thunder Escape on their own without any external help!
Soon Naruto felt a familiar breath.
In the middle of the laboratory, a glass bottle was placed on an altar covered with seals.
The glass bottle was covered with runes, and inside was a mass of struggling black mud.
Orochimaru noticed Naruto’s gaze and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
“Naruto-kun, this is what I have extracted over the past few days.”
He said as he motioned for Sasuke to take out a small white rabbit.
Orochimaru carefully put on the gloves engraved with dense runes.
He opened the glass container and took out the wriggling black mud.
As the chakra knife cut, a squirming part of the black mud was cut off. After losing this part, the cut original body became more active, but it returned to its original size in just a few seconds.
Orochimaru merged the small ball of black mud into the white rabbit’s body.
In an instant, the originally cute little white rabbit began to tremble in pain, as if something was about to break out of its body.
Soon, black and red blood began to seep out of the little white rabbit’s pores, and the blood dyed the little white rabbit’s hair dark red.
From Naruto’s perspective, the little white rabbit dyed dark red looked like its original color without any blurring, and it was natural.
Then, in Naruto’s astonished eyes, he saw the little white rabbit’s mouth open.
There was actually an eye reflecting Naruto’s figure in it!
The little white rabbit’s originally bright red eyes cracked into a slit, revealing a sharp and tiny pressure inside.
The wind came from somewhere and blew across the little white rabbit’s body.
As the wind blew, Naruto saw that there was a hole under the little white rabbit’s dark red fur!
These hairs seem to grow directly on the little white rabbit’s bones!
Orochimaru picked up a regular grey mouse and placed it on the now black rabbit.
The moment the mouse touched the black rabbit’s body, its hair, which was originally fluttering in the wind, seemed to have life and wrapped around the other party tightly!
The mouse’s body quickly disappeared without a trace as if it sank into quicksand.
Orochimaru said, “Naruto-kun, this is what I discovered in the past two days. The substance inside the Box of Elysium.”
“This black mud will unstoppably contaminate living organisms the moment they come into contact with them. It will then constantly imitate the creatures around it, displaying an extremely strong, primitive appetite.”
“I’ve already had a few human test subjects try this stuff out.”
“Fortunately, the only negative impact on those people, aside from their increased appetite, was their violent tempers.”
“This effect multiplies geometrically with life level and time.”
“I haven’t been able to confirm any more information about the Box of Bliss. After all, it was created thousands of years ago. Perhaps it contains even more powers beyond our comprehension.
“However, opening this box requires a huge amount of chakra. So for now, there’s no need to worry about the contents leaking out.”
“I cannot understand why the so-called ‘Six Paths Sage’ would create something like this.”
Indeed, if the Sage of Six Paths really had any good intentions, he would not have created something like Cthulhu.
“What’s Karin’s current condition?”
“Will there be any sequelae?”
Naruto demanded.
He had already tried to use the horse charm to expel external forces, but if Karin’s current state was not recognized as an external force, the horse charm would not be effective.
Naruto is afraid that Karin will become the vessel for the arrival of various evil gods and monsters from previous Western fantasy novels.
After all, this ninja world has become different from the original work after incorporating so many theatrical versions.
Orochimaru activated the regeneration technique to revitalize his body, and his red chakra transformed into a giant dragon that quickly killed the rabbit.
The flesh of the killed rabbit was still squirming, but was soon sealed into the scroll by Orochimaru’s sealing technique.
Naruto frowned as he watched Orochimaru’s technique.
“Are these things indestructible?”
Orochimaru shook his head.
“Wouldn’t it be better to rebuild rather than destroy it?”
“The several test subjects I studied not only did not show any signs of weakness, but their bodies became even more active.”
“The muscles in their bodies are constantly being destroyed and rebuilt by this black mud.”
“Although it’s ugly, this kind of physical upgrade is more powerful than Shennong’s short-term activation!”
“That means Karin will be fine and will wake up soon.”
After receiving a positive answer, Naruto left the Sound Ninja base.
51. Naruto: So I’m a ninja? (Old version)
At the end of the 62nd year of Shinobi Village, it snowed in the Hidden Cloud Village, a rare occasion.
The first snow swept away all the pain left by the village, and the villagers moved into the newly built houses of Wood Release.
Before his death, Nagato used the Rinnegan Jutsu to resurrect the villagers who died in the aftermath, eliminating the only factor that could have affected Naruto’s statement.
Naruto sealed his Rinnegan with layers of seals and placed it properly in the Kamui space.
As for Tsunade, Naruto casually handed her over to Orochimaru. He thought it would be a waste to keep her and use her as a bargaining chip for the future. He wouldn’t let Konoha get a ninja with superb medical skills for free without paying any price.
The Kazekage still hasn’t been chosen, and Kisame and Sasori disappeared from the Sand Village after learning of Pain’s death.
These two people were mentioned by Naruto when Ai went to attend the Five Kage Summit, and now they are wanted criminals in the ninja world.
Chiyo had no choice but to take the position of Kazekage herself, but she paid some price to keep some ninjas including Zabuza.
Naruto guessed that Luosha left too much gold sand during his lifetime.
Yakumo invited Fulai Yunyin, who was traveling with him, to be his guest.
There are now a total of seven tailed beasts in Kumogakure. Except for the three-tailed beast that has not yet been resurrected and the five-tailed beast in Iwagakure, all of them are here.
However, the figures of Kuroko Raiga and the thousand-year-old culprit Black Zetsu could not be found.
These two were also told to Ai by Naruto.
Naruto used the transformation technique to buy nutritional supplements for Karin on the street to restore her body.
He no longer dared to return to his original appearance easily.
The distinctive scene of Naruto and Pain’s battle has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of the villagers of Kumogakure.
The golden semi-long hair and white combat-style kimono robe have become the standard of the Raikage in people’s minds. Every time he goes out on the street, he will receive the howls of his fans.
Suddenly he was tapped on the shoulder.
Naruto thought he was being recognized.
As a result, a pair of shabby sunglasses appeared ten centimeters away from his face.
Killer Bee’s big face was pressed against Naruto.
Naruto instantly pushed him away.
“Oh my god, second brother, aren’t you going to hold your concert to cheer up the hurting village?”
Kirabi spread his hands.
“There’s nothing I can do about it. My stage was demolished~”
Kirabi’s stage was demolished again by Ai’s order.
“So you’re here to ask me to use Wood Release to rebuild it? You know Brother Ai wouldn’t want to slap you on such a nice day.”
“Ai Ai, bastard idiot! The art of rop is unimaginable! This is not a joke, it is the rhythm of fashion, bastard, oh, yeah!”
As expected, I still don’t have any talent for rop, my stupid Onii-chan.
Naruto complained in his mind.
Over the years, when he had nothing to do, he would also help Kirabi write some lyrics, after all, he had heard too many Japanese ROPs.
This also led to the people in Kumogakure always complaining that Killer Bee was a genius with intermittent strokes.
You can only be considered a genius when you have a stroke.
“Mission, mission, the Daimyo’s mission, the eldest brother’s order, the Raikage’s mission!”
This means that Ai left some tasks for himself to facilitate his future succession.
Although it doesn’t affect me whether I have it or not.
Naruto arrived at the Raikage’s office.
Ai just saw Naruto and took out the scroll from the drawer next to him.
Ordinary people would go to the mission guesthouse to pick up their missions, but Naruto’s identity was different. After all, Ai was his nominal elder brother, and the transfer of missions between the two was also a process for him to become familiar with the Raikage’s office.
“Naruto, this mission is just a formality. All your expenses will be paid to the client.”
“The village is now saturated with tasks. There are only high-level tasks of this level. I’m sorry to have troubled you.”
“It’s okay.” Naruto nodded calmly, “I do need to do some missions. If you have the chance, you can assign some B-rank missions to Karin and the others. They also need some experience.”
Karin’s body has not fully recovered yet, and Ai and Naruto don’t plan to let her go with them this time.
Ai threw the mission scroll to the secretary Mabui, who then gave it to Naruto.
Naruto opened the scroll and took a quick look at it. The general meaning was that he had to go to a small country to protect a young nobleman who was going on a blind date.
Since it involves two countries, it is defined as an S-level mission to protect friendly exchanges between countries, but in fact the difficulty of the mission is only less than B-level.
This mission was just to build momentum, so Ai brought Neji in as well.
Letting him leave the village proved that they were lenient with his personal freedom, and giving him an S-rank character showed that they valued him. And the person who was doing the mission with him was Naruto, not to mention it.
Following Mabui, they arrived in front of a waterfall, where the crashing sound of water accompanied by loud cries of “Kaiten” assaulted Naruto’s ears.
Neji was practicing his beloved Kaiten under a waterfall, defending himself from the water falling on him.
Neji, with a smooth forehead, nodded when he saw Naruto coming. He had received the mission notification in advance.
He has been training non-stop since coming to the Hidden Cloud Village.
Although his stance is different now, he has never let go of his hatred for the Hyuga family.
Moreover, being in Kumogakure, he must at least have the strength to defeat the Raikage.
He also needed to vent his hatred for Kumogakure.
Naruto had already told him his requirements from the beginning: not to kill indiscriminately and to be ready for revenge at any time. Anyway, there were more than one or two people who had grudges against Kumogakure, and Chino next door was always challenging the Uchiha clan.
After taking the scroll handed over by Naruto, Neji roughly understood the content of the mission without any extra words. He still knew his duty as a ninja.
The two smart people who spoke little had learned to communicate only with their eye contact, and Ma Buyi felt that his presence was extremely awkward.
As the two men left, Naruto inadvertently saw the water surface.
The six whisker lines on it became lighter and lighter after he left Konoha.
Now the six cat whiskers are almost invisible on his face.
Without the whiskers, his face looks quite clean. Perhaps due to a different upbringing, Naruto now looks more like Minato Namikaze. However, Naruto’s cheeks are sharper and thinner, and his friendliness is far less deceptive than Minato Namikaze’s.
He looks very handsome without his whiskers, but does this mean that he is getting further and further away from the original child of destiny?
After all, the current plot of Naruto has gone too far.